Quotations.ch
  Directory : The Secret Places of the Heart
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Secret Places of the Heart, by H. G. Wells
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
  • almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
  • re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
  • with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
  • Title: The Secret Places of the Heart
  • Author: H. G. Wells
  • Release Date: February 21, 2006 [EBook #1734]
  • Last Updated: September 17, 2016
  • Language: English
  • Character set encoding: UTF-8
  • *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SECRET PLACES OF THE HEART ***
  • Produced by Dianne Bean and David Widger
  • THE SECRET PLACES OF THE HEART
  • By H. G. Wells
  • 1922
  • CONTENTS
  • Chapter
  • 1. THE CONSULTATION
  • 2. LADY HARDY
  • 3. THE DEPARTURE
  • 4. AT MAIDENHEAD
  • 5. IN THE LAND OF THE FORGOTTEN PEOPLES
  • 6. THE ENCOUNTER AT STONEHENGE
  • 7. COMPANIONSHIP
  • 8. FULL MOON
  • 9. THE LAST DAYS OF SIR RICHMOND HARDY
  • THE SECRET PLACES OF THE HEART
  • CHAPTER THE FIRST
  • THE CONSULTATION
  • Section 1
  • The maid was a young woman of great natural calmness; she was accustomed
  • to let in visitors who had this air of being annoyed and finding one
  • umbrella too numerous for them. It mattered nothing to her that the
  • gentleman was asking for Dr. Martineau as if he was asking for something
  • with an unpleasant taste. Almost imperceptibly she relieved him of his
  • umbrella and juggled his hat and coat on to a massive mahogany stand.
  • “What name, Sir?” she asked, holding open the door of the consulting
  • room.
  • “Hardy,” said the gentleman, and then yielding it reluctantly with its
  • distasteful three-year-old honour, “Sir Richmond Hardy.”
  • The door closed softly behind him and he found himself in undivided
  • possession of the large indifferent apartment in which the nervous and
  • mental troubles of the outer world eddied for a time on their way to
  • the distinguished specialist. A bowl of daffodils, a handsome bookcase
  • containing bound Victorian magazines and antiquated medical works, some
  • paintings of Scotch scenery, three big armchairs, a buhl clock, and
  • a bronze Dancing Faun, by their want of any collective idea enhanced
  • rather than mitigated the promiscuous disregard of the room. He drifted
  • to the midmost of the three windows and stared out despondently at
  • Harley Street.
  • For a minute or so he remained as still and limp as an empty jacket on
  • its peg, and then a gust of irritation stirred him.
  • “Damned fool I was to come here,” he said... “DAMNED fool!
  • “Rush out of the place?...
  • “I’ve given my name.”...
  • He heard the door behind him open and for a moment pretended not to
  • hear. Then he turned round. “I don’t see what you can do for me,” he
  • said.
  • “I’m sure _I_ don’t,” said the doctor. “People come here and talk.”
  • There was something reassuringly inaggressive about the figure that
  • confronted Sir Richmond. Dr. Martineau’s height wanted at least three
  • inches of Sir Richmond’s five feet eleven; he was humanly plump, his
  • face was round and pink and cheerfully wistful, a little suggestive of
  • the full moon, of what the full moon might be if it could get fresh air
  • and exercise. Either his tailor had made his trousers too short or he
  • had braced them too high so that he seemed to have grown out of them
  • quite recently. Sir Richmond had been dreading an encounter with some
  • dominating and mesmeric personality; this amiable presence dispelled his
  • preconceived resistances.
  • Dr. Martineau, a little out of breath as though he had been running
  • upstairs, with his hands in his trouser pockets, seemed intent only on
  • disavowals. “People come here and talk. It does them good, and sometimes
  • I am able to offer a suggestion.
  • “Talking to someone who understands a little,” he expanded the idea.
  • “I’m jangling damnably...overwork.....”
  • “Not overwork,” Dr. Martineau corrected. “Not overwork. Overwork never
  • hurt anyone. Fatigue stops that. A man can work--good straightforward
  • work, without internal resistance, until he drops,--and never hurt
  • himself. You must be working against friction.”
  • “Friction! I’m like a machine without oil. I’m grinding to death....
  • And it’s so DAMNED important I SHOULDN’T break down. It’s VITALLY
  • important.”
  • He stressed his words and reinforced them with a quivering gesture
  • of his upraised clenched hand. “My temper’s in rags. I explode at any
  • little thing. I’m RAW. I can’t work steadily for ten minutes and I can’t
  • leave off working.”
  • “Your name,” said the doctor, “is familiar. Sir Richmond Hardy? In the
  • papers. What is it?”
  • “Fuel.”
  • “Of course! The Fuel Commission. Stupid of me! We certainly can’t afford
  • to have you ill.”
  • “I AM ill. But you can’t afford to have me absent from that Commission.”
  • “Your technical knowledge--”
  • “Technical knowledge be damned! Those men mean to corner the national
  • fuel supply. And waste it! For their profits. That’s what I’m up
  • against. You don’t know the job I have to do. You don’t know what a
  • Commission of that sort is. The moral tangle of it. You don’t know how
  • its possibilities and limitations are canvassed and schemed about, long
  • before a single member is appointed. Old Cassidy worked the whole thing
  • with the prime minister. I can see that now as plain as daylight. I
  • might have seen it at first.... Three experts who’d been got at; they
  • thought _I_‘d been got at; two Labour men who’d do anything you wanted
  • them to do provided you called them ‘level-headed.’ Wagstaffe the
  • socialist art critic who could be trusted to play the fool and make
  • nationalization look silly, and the rest mine owners, railway managers,
  • oil profiteers, financial adventurers....”
  • He was fairly launched. “It’s the blind folly of it! In the days before
  • the war it was different. Then there was abundance. A little grabbing
  • or cornering was all to the good. All to the good. It prevented things
  • being used up too fast. And the world was running by habit; the inertia
  • was tremendous. You could take all sorts of liberties. But all this
  • is altered. We’re living in a different world. The public won’t stand
  • things it used to stand. It’s a new public. It’s--wild. It’ll smash up
  • the show if they go too far. Everything short and running shorter--food,
  • fuel, material. But these people go on. They go on as though nothing had
  • changed.... Strikes, Russia, nothing will warn them. There are men on
  • that Commission who would steal the brakes off a mountain railway just
  • before they went down in it.... It’s a struggle with suicidal imbeciles.
  • It’s--! But I’m talking! I didn’t come here to talk Fuel.”
  • “You think there may be a smash-up?”
  • “I lie awake at night, thinking of it.”
  • “A social smash-up.”
  • “Economic. Social. Yes. Don’t you?”
  • “A social smash-up seems to me altogether a possibility. All sorts of
  • people I find think that,” said the doctor. “All sorts of people lie
  • awake thinking of it.”
  • “I wish some of my damned Committee would!”
  • The doctor turned his eyes to the window. “I lie awake too,” he said and
  • seemed to reflect. But he was observing his patient acutely--with his
  • ears.
  • “But you see how important it is,” said Sir Richmond, and left his
  • sentence unfinished.
  • “I’ll do what I can for you,” said the doctor, and considered swiftly
  • what line of talk he had best follow.
  • Section 2
  • “This sense of a coming smash is epidemic,” said the doctor. “It’s at
  • the back of all sorts of mental trouble. It is a new state of mind.
  • Before the war it was abnormal--a phase of neurasthenia. Now it is
  • almost the normal state with whole classes of intelligent people.
  • Intelligent, I say. The others always have been casual and adventurous
  • and always will be. A loss of confidence in the general background of
  • life. So that we seem to float over abysses.”
  • “We do,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “And we have nothing but the old habits and ideas acquired in the days
  • of our assurance. There is a discord, a jarring.”
  • The doctor pursued his train of thought. “A new, raw and dreadful sense
  • of responsibility for the universe. Accompanied by a realization that
  • the job is overwhelmingly too big for us.”
  • “We’ve got to stand up to the job,” said Sir Richmond. “Anyhow, what
  • else is there to do? We MAY keep things together.... I’ve got to do my
  • bit. And if only I could hold myself at it, I could beat those fellows.
  • But that’s where the devil of it comes in. Never have I been so desirous
  • to work well in my life. And never have I been so slack and weak-willed
  • and inaccurate.... Sloppy.... Indolent.... VICIOUS!...”
  • The doctor was about to speak, but Sir Richmond interrupted him. “What’s
  • got hold of me? What’s got hold of me? I used to work well enough. It’s
  • as if my will had come untwisted and was ravelling out into separate
  • strands. I’ve lost my unity. I’m not a man but a mob. I’ve got to
  • recover my vigour. At any cost.”
  • Again as the doctor was about to speak the word was taken out of his
  • mouth. “And what I think of it, Dr. Martineau, is this: it’s fatigue.
  • It’s mental and moral fatigue. Too much effort. On too high a level. And
  • too austere. One strains and fags. FLAGS! ‘Flags’ I meant to say. One
  • strains and flags and then the lower stuff in one, the subconscious
  • stuff, takes control.”
  • There was a flavour of popularized psychoanalysis about this, and the
  • doctor drew in the corners of his mouth and gave his head a critical
  • slant. “M’m.” But this only made Sir Richmond raise his voice and
  • quicken his speech. “I want,” he said, “a good tonic. A pick-me-up,
  • a stimulating harmless drug of some sort. That’s indicated anyhow. To
  • begin with. Something to pull me together, as people say. Bring me up to
  • the scratch again.”
  • “I don’t like the use of drugs,” said the doctor.
  • The expectation of Sir Richmond’s expression changed to disappointment.
  • “But that’s not reasonable,” he cried. “That’s not reasonable. That’s
  • superstition. Call a thing a drug and condemn it! Everything is a drug.
  • Everything that affects you. Food stimulates or tranquillizes. Drink.
  • Noise is a stimulant and quiet an opiate. What is life but response to
  • stimulants? Or reaction after them? When I’m exhausted I want food. When
  • I’m overactive and sleepless I want tranquillizing. When I’m dispersed I
  • want pulling together.”
  • “But we don’t know how to use drugs,” the doctor objected.
  • “But you ought to know.”
  • Dr. Martineau fixed his eye on a first floor window sill on the opposite
  • side of Harley Street. His manner suggested a lecturer holding on to his
  • theme.
  • “A day will come when we shall be able to manipulate drugs--all sorts
  • of drugs--and work them in to our general way of living. I have no
  • prejudice against them at all. A time will come when we shall correct
  • our moods, get down to our reserves of energy by their help, suspend
  • fatigue, put off sleep during long spells of exertion. At some sudden
  • crisis for example. When we shall know enough to know just how far to
  • go with this, that or the other stuff. And how to wash out its after
  • effects.... I quite agree with you,--in principle.... But that time
  • hasn’t come yet.... Decades of research yet.... If we tried that sort
  • of thing now, we should be like children playing with poisons and
  • explosives.... It’s out of the question.”
  • “I’ve been taking a few little things already. Easton Syrup for
  • example.”
  • “Strychnine. It carries you for a time and drops you by the way. Has it
  • done you any good--any NETT good? It has--I can see--broken your sleep.”
  • The doctor turned round again to his patient and looked up into his
  • troubled face.
  • “Given physiological trouble I don’t mind resorting to a drug. Given
  • structural injury I don’t mind surgery. But except for any little
  • mischief your amateur drugging may have done you do not seem to me to
  • be either sick or injured. You’ve no trouble either of structure or
  • material. You are--worried--ill in your mind, and otherwise perfectly
  • sound. It’s the current of your thoughts, fermenting. If the trouble is
  • in the mental sphere, why go out of the mental sphere for a treatment?
  • Talk and thought; these are your remedies. Cool deliberate thought.
  • You’re unravelled. You say it yourself. Drugs will only make this or
  • that unravelled strand behave disproportionately. You don’t want that.
  • You want to take stock of yourself as a whole--find out where you stand.
  • “But the Fuel Commission?”
  • “Is it sitting now?”
  • “Adjourned till after Whitsuntide. But there’s heaps of work to be done.
  • “Still,” he added, “this is my one chance of any treatment.”
  • The doctor made a little calculation. “Three weeks.... It’s scarcely
  • time enough to begin.”
  • “You’re certain that no regimen of carefully planned and chosen
  • tonics--”
  • “Dismiss the idea. Dismiss it.” He decided to take a plunge. “I’ve just
  • been thinking of a little holiday for myself. But I’d like to see you
  • through this. And if I am to see you through, there ought to be some
  • sort of beginning now. In this three weeks. Suppose....”
  • Sir Richmond leapt to his thought. “I’m free to go anywhere.”
  • “Golf would drive a man of your composition mad?”
  • “It would.”
  • “That’s that. Still--. The country must be getting beautiful again
  • now,--after all the rain we have had. I have a little two-seater. I
  • don’t know.... The repair people promise to release it before Friday.”
  • “But _I_ have a choice of two very comfortable little cars. Why not be
  • my guest?”
  • “That might be more convenient.”
  • “I’d prefer my own car.”
  • “Then what do you say?”
  • “I agree. Peripatetic treatment.”
  • “South and west. We could talk on the road. In the evenings. By the
  • wayside. We might make the beginnings of a treatment. ... A simple tour.
  • Nothing elaborate. You wouldn’t bring a man?”
  • “I always drive myself.”
  • Section 3
  • “There’s something very pleasant,” said the doctor, envisaging his own
  • rash proposal, “in travelling along roads you don’t know and seeing
  • houses and parks and villages and towns for which you do not feel in
  • the slightest degree responsible. They hide all their troubles from the
  • road. Their backyards are tucked away out of sight, they show a brave
  • face; there’s none of the nasty self-betrayals of the railway approach.
  • And everything will be fresh still. There will still be a lot of
  • apple-blossom--and bluebells.... And all the while we can be getting on
  • with your affair.”
  • He was back at the window now. “I want the holiday myself,” he said.
  • He addressed Sir Richmond over his shoulder. “Have you noted how fagged
  • and unstable EVERYBODY is getting? Everybody intelligent, I mean.”
  • “It’s an infernally worrying time.”
  • “Exactly. Everybody suffers.”
  • “It’s no GOOD going on in the old ways--”
  • “It isn’t. And it’s a frightful strain to get into any new ways. So here
  • we are.
  • “A man,” the doctor expanded, “isn’t a creature in vacuo. He’s himself
  • and his world. He’s a surface of contact, a system of adaptations,
  • between his essential self and his surroundings. Well, our surroundings
  • have become--how shall I put it?--a landslide. The war which seemed
  • such a definable catastrophe in 1914 was, after all, only the first loud
  • crack and smash of the collapse. The war is over and--nothing is over.
  • This peace is a farce, reconstruction an exploded phrase. The slide goes
  • on,--it goes, if anything, faster, without a sign of stopping. And all
  • our poor little adaptations! Which we have been elaborating and trusting
  • all our lives!... One after another they fail us. We are stripped....
  • We have to begin all over again.... I’m fifty-seven and I feel at times
  • nowadays like a chicken new hatched in a thunderstorm.”
  • The doctor walked towards the bookcase and turned.
  • “Everybody is like that...it isn’t--what are you going to do? It
  • isn’t--what am I going to do? It’s--what are we all going to do!... Lord!
  • How safe and established everything was in 1910, say. We talked of this
  • great war that was coming, but nobody thought it would come. We had been
  • born in peace, comparatively speaking; we had been brought up in peace.
  • There was talk of wars. There were wars--little wars--that altered
  • nothing material.... Consols used to be at 112 and you fed your
  • household on ten shillings a head a week. You could run over all Europe,
  • barring Turkey and Russia, without even a passport. You could get to
  • Italy in a day. Never were life and comfort so safe--for respectable
  • people. And we WERE respectable people.... That was the world that made
  • us what we are. That was the sheltering and friendly greenhouse in
  • which we grew. We fitted our minds to that.... And here we are with the
  • greenhouse falling in upon us lump by lump, smash and clatter, the wild
  • winds of heaven tearing in through the gaps.”
  • Upstairs on Dr. Martineau’s desk lay the typescript of the opening
  • chapters of a book that was intended to make a great splash in the
  • world, his PSYCHOLOGY OF A NEW AGE. He had his metaphors ready.
  • “We said: ‘This system will always go on. We needn’t bother about it.’
  • We just planned our lives accordingly. It was like a bird building
  • its nest of frozen snakes. My father left me a decent independence. I
  • developed my position; I have lived between here and the hospital, doing
  • good work, enormously interested, prosperous, mildly distinguished. I
  • had been born and brought up on the good ship Civilization. I assumed
  • that someone else was steering the ship all right. I never knew; I never
  • enquired.”
  • “Nor did I,” said Sir Richmond, “but--”
  • “And nobody was steering the ship,” the doctor went on. “Nobody had ever
  • steered the ship. It was adrift.”
  • “I realized that. I--”
  • “It is a new realization. Always hitherto men have lived by faith--as
  • children do, as the animals do. At the back of the healthy mind, human
  • or animal, has been this persuasion: ‘This is all right. This will go
  • on. If I keep the rule, if I do so and so, all will be well. I need not
  • trouble further; things are cared for.’”
  • “If we could go on like that!” said Sir Richmond.
  • “We can’t. That faith is dead. The war--and the peace--have killed it.”
  • The doctor’s round face became speculative. His resemblance to the full
  • moon increased. He seemed to gaze at remote things. “It may very well
  • be that man is no more capable of living out of that atmosphere of
  • assurance than a tadpole is of living out of water. His mental
  • existence may be conditional on that. Deprived of it he may become
  • incapable of sustained social life. He may become frantically
  • self-seeking--incoherent... a stampede.... Human sanity may--DISPERSE.
  • “That’s our trouble,” the doctor completed. “Our fundamental trouble.
  • All our confidences and our accustomed adaptations are destroyed. We fit
  • together no longer. We are--loose. We don’t know where we are nor what
  • to do. The psychology of the former time fails to give safe responses,
  • and the psychology of the New Age has still to develop.”
  • Section 4
  • “That is all very well,” said Sir Richmond in the resolute voice of one
  • who will be pent no longer. “That is all very well as far as it goes.
  • But it does not cover my case. I am not suffering from inadaptation. I
  • HAVE adapted. I have thought things out. I think--much as you do. Much
  • as you do. So it’s not that. But--... Mind you, I am perfectly clear
  • where I am. Where we are. What is happening to us all is the breakup
  • of the entire system. Agreed! We have to make another system or perish
  • amidst the wreckage. I see that clearly. Science and plan have to
  • replace custom and tradition in human affairs. Soon. Very soon. Granted.
  • Granted. We used to say all that. Even before the war. Now we mean it.
  • We’ve muddled about in the old ways overlong. Some new sort of world,
  • planned and scientific, has to be got going. Civilization renewed.
  • Rebuilding civilization--while the premises are still occupied and busy.
  • It’s an immense enterprise, but it is the only thing to be done. In some
  • ways it’s an enormously attractive enterprise. Inspiring. It grips my
  • imagination. I think of the other men who must be at work. Working as I
  • do rather in the dark as yet. With whom I shall presently join up... The
  • attempt may fail; all things human may fail; but on the other hand
  • it may succeed. I never had such faith in anything as I have in the
  • rightness of the work I am doing now. I begin at that. But here is where
  • my difficulty comes in. The top of my brain, my innermost self says all
  • that I have been saying, but--The rest of me won’t follow. The rest of
  • me refuses to attend, forgets, straggles, misbehaves.”
  • “Exactly.”
  • The word irritated Sir Richmond. “Not ‘exactly’ at all. ‘Amazingly,’
  • if you like.... I have this unlimited faith in our present tremendous
  • necessity--for work--for devotion; I believe my share, the work I am
  • doing, is essential to the whole thing--and I work sluggishly. I work
  • reluctantly. I work damnably.”
  • “Exact--” The doctor checked himself. “All that is explicable. Indeed it
  • is. Listen for a moment to me! Consider what you are. Consider what
  • we are. Consider what a man is before you marvel at his ineptitudes
  • of will. Face the accepted facts. Here is a creature not ten thousand
  • generations from the ape, his ancestor. Not ten thousand. And that ape
  • again, not a score of thousands from the monkey, his forebear. A man’s
  • body, his bodily powers, are just the body and powers of an ape, a
  • little improved, a little adapted to novel needs. That brings me to my
  • point. CAN HIS MIND AND WILL BE ANYTHING BETTER? For a few generations,
  • a few hundreds at most, knowledge and wide thought have flared out on
  • the darknesses of life.... But the substance of man is ape still. He may
  • carry a light in his brain, but his instincts move in the darkness. Out
  • of that darkness he draws his motives.”
  • “Or fails to draw them,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “Or fails.... And that is where these new methods of treatment come in.
  • We explore that failure. Together. What the psychoanalyst does-and I
  • will confess that I owe much to the psychoanalyst--what he does is to
  • direct thwarted, disappointed and perplexed people to the realities of
  • their own nature. Which they have been accustomed to ignore and
  • forget. They come to us with high ambitions or lovely illusions about
  • themselves, torn, shredded, spoilt. They are morally denuded. Dreams
  • they hate pursue them; abhorrent desires draw them; they are the prey of
  • irresistible yet uncongenial impulses; they succumb to black despairs.
  • The first thing we ask them is this: ‘What else could you expect?’”
  • “What else could I expect?” Sir Richmond repeated, looking down on him.
  • “H’m!”
  • “The wonder is not that you are sluggish, reluctantly unselfish,
  • inattentive, spasmodic. The wonder is that you are ever anything
  • else.... Do you realize that a few million generations ago, everything
  • that stirs in us, everything that exalts human life, self-devotions,
  • heroisms, the utmost triumphs of art, the love--for love it is--that
  • makes you and me care indeed for the fate and welfare of all this round
  • world, was latent in the body of some little lurking beast that crawled
  • and hid among the branches of vanished and forgotten Mesozoic trees?
  • A petty egg-laying, bristle-covered beast it was, with no more of the
  • rudiments of a soul than bare hunger, weak lust and fear.... People
  • always seem to regard that as a curious fact of no practical importance.
  • It isn’t: it’s a vital fact of the utmost practical importance. That
  • is what you are made of. Why should you expect--because a war and a
  • revolution have shocked you--that you should suddenly be able to reach
  • up and touch the sky?”
  • “H’m!” said Sir Richmond. “Have I been touching the sky!”
  • “You are trying to play the part of an honest rich man.”
  • “I don’t care to see the whole system go smash.”
  • “Exactly,” said the doctor, before he could prevent himself.
  • “But is it any good to tell a man that the job he is attempting is above
  • him--that he is just a hairy reptile twice removed--and all that sort of
  • thing?”
  • “Well, it saves him from hoping too much and being too greatly
  • disappointed. It recalls him to the proportions of the job. He gets
  • something done by not attempting everything. ... And it clears him up.
  • We get him to look into himself, to see directly and in measurable
  • terms what it is that puts him wrong and holds him back. He’s no longer
  • vaguely incapacitated. He knows.”
  • “That’s diagnosis. That’s not treatment.”
  • “Treatment by diagnosis. To analyze a mental knot is to untie it.”
  • “You propose that I shall spend my time, until the Commission meets, in
  • thinking about myself. I wanted to forget myself.”
  • “Like a man who tries to forget that his petrol is running short and
  • a cylinder missing fire.... No. Come back to the question of what you
  • are,” said the doctor. “A creature of the darkness with new lights. Lit
  • and half-blinded by science and the possibilities of controlling the
  • world that it opens out. In that light your will is all for service;
  • you care more for mankind than for yourself. You begin to understand
  • something of the self beyond your self. But it is a partial and a shaded
  • light as yet; a little area about you it makes clear, the rest is
  • still the old darkness--of millions of intense and narrow animal
  • generations.... You are like someone who awakens out of an immemorial
  • sleep to find himself in a vast chamber, in a great and ancient house, a
  • great and ancient house high amidst frozen and lifeless mountains--in a
  • sunless universe. You are not alone in it. You are not lord of all you
  • survey. Your leadership is disputed. The darkness even of the room you
  • are in is full of ancient and discarded but quite unsubjugated powers
  • and purposes.... They thrust ambiguous limbs and claws suddenly out of
  • the darkness into the light of your attention. They snatch things out
  • of your hand, they trip your feet and jog your elbow. They crowd and
  • cluster behind you. Wherever your shadow falls, they creep right up to
  • you, creep upon you and struggle to take possession of you. The souls
  • of apes, monkeys, reptiles and creeping things haunt the passages and
  • attics and cellars of this living house in which your consciousness has
  • awakened....”
  • The doctor gave this quotation from his unpublished book the advantages
  • of an abrupt break and a pause.
  • Sir Richmond shrugged his shoulders and smiled. “And you propose a
  • vermin hunt in the old tenement?”
  • “The modern man has to be master in his own house. He has to take stock
  • and know what is there.”
  • “Three weeks of self vivisection.”
  • “To begin with. Three weeks of perfect honesty with yourself. As an
  • opening.... It will take longer than that if we are to go through with
  • the job.”
  • “It is a considerable--process.”
  • “It is.”
  • “Yet you shrink from simple things like drugs!”
  • “Self-knowledge--without anaesthetics.”
  • “Has this sort of thing ever done anyone any good at all?”
  • “It has turned hundreds back to sanity and steady work.”
  • “How frank are we going to be? How full are we going to be? Anyhow--we
  • can break off at any time.... We’ll try it. We’ll try it.... And so for
  • this journey into the west of England.... And--if we can get there--I’m
  • not sure that we can get there--into the secret places of my heart.”
  • CHAPTER THE SECOND
  • LADY HARDY
  • The patient left the house with much more self possession than he had
  • shown when entering it. Dr. Martineau had thrust him back from his
  • intenser prepossessions to a more generalized view of himself, had made
  • his troubles objective and detached him from them. He could even find
  • something amusing now in his situation. He liked the immense scope of
  • the theoretical duet in which they had indulged. He felt that most of it
  • was entirely true--and, in some untraceable manner, absurd. There were
  • entertaining possibilities in the prospect of the doctor drawing him
  • out--he himself partly assisting and partly resisting.
  • He was a man of extensive reservations. His private life was in some
  • respects exceptionally private.
  • “I don’t confide.... Do I even confide in myself? I imagine I do.... Is
  • there anything in myself that I haven’t looked squarely in the face?...
  • How much are we going into? Even as regards facts?
  • “Does it really help a man--to see himself?...”
  • Such thoughts engaged him until he found himself in his study. His desk
  • and his writing table were piled high with a heavy burthen of work.
  • Still a little preoccupied with Dr. Martineau’s exposition, he began to
  • handle this confusion....
  • At half past nine he found himself with three hours of good work behind
  • him. It had seemed like two. He had not worked like this for many weeks.
  • “This is very cheering,” he said. “And unexpected. Can old Moon-face
  • have hypnotized me? Anyhow--... Perhaps I’ve only imagined I was ill....
  • Dinner?” He looked at his watch and was amazed at the time. “Good Lord!
  • I’ve been at it three hours. What can have happened? Funny I didn’t hear
  • the gong.”
  • He went downstairs and found Lady Hardy reading a magazine in a
  • dining-room armchair and finely poised between devotion and martyrdom. A
  • shadow of vexation fell athwart his mind at the sight of her.
  • “I’d no idea it was so late,” he said. “I heard no gong.”
  • “After you swore so at poor Bradley I ordered that there should be no
  • gongs when we were alone. I did come up to your door about half past
  • eight. I crept up. But I was afraid I might upset you if I came in.”
  • “But you’ve not waited--”
  • “I’ve had a mouthful of soup.” Lady Hardy rang the bell.
  • “I’ve done some work at last,” said Sir Richmond, astride on the
  • hearthrug.
  • “I’m glad,” said Lady Hardy, without gladness. “I waited for three
  • hours.”
  • Lady Hardy was a frail little blue-eyed woman with uneven shoulders and
  • a delicate sweet profile. Hers was that type of face that under even
  • the most pleasant and luxurious circumstances still looks bravely and
  • patiently enduring. Her refinement threw a tinge of coarseness over his
  • eager consumption of his excellent clear soup.
  • “What’s this fish, Bradley?” he asked.
  • “Turbot, Sir Richmond.”
  • “Don’t you have any?” he asked his wife.
  • “I’ve had a little fish,” said Lady Hardy.
  • When Bradley was out of the room, Sir Richmond remarked: “I saw that
  • nerves man, Dr. Martineau, to-day. He wants me to take a holiday.”
  • The quiet patience of the lady’s manner intensified. She said nothing.
  • A flash of resentment lit Sir Richmond’s eyes. When he spoke again, he
  • seemed to answer unspoken accusations. “Dr. Martineau’s idea is that he
  • should come with me.”
  • The lady adjusted herself to a new point of view.
  • “But won’t that be reminding you of your illness and worries?”
  • “He seems a good sort of fellow.... I’m inclined to like him. He’ll
  • be as good company as anyone.... This TOURNEDOS looks excellent. Have
  • some.”
  • “I had a little bird,” said Lady Hardy, “when I found you weren’t
  • coming.”
  • “But I say--don’t wait here if you’ve dined. Bradley can see to me.”
  • She smiled and shook her head with the quiet conviction of one who knew
  • her duty better. “Perhaps I’ll have a little ice pudding when it comes,”
  • she said.
  • Sir Richmond detested eating alone in an atmosphere of observant
  • criticism. And he did not like talking with his mouth full to an
  • unembarrassed interlocutor who made no conversational leads of her own.
  • After a few mouthfuls he pushed his plate away from him. “Then let’s
  • have up the ice pudding,” he said with a faint note of bitterness.
  • “But have you finished--?”
  • “The ice pudding!” he exploded wrathfully. “The ice pudding!”
  • Lady Hardy sat for a moment, a picture of meek distress. Then, her
  • delicate eyebrows raised, and the corners of her mouth drooping, she
  • touched the button of the silver table-bell.
  • CHAPTER THE THIRD
  • THE DEPARTURE
  • Section 1
  • No wise man goes out upon a novel expedition without misgivings. And
  • between their first meeting and the appointed morning both Sir Richmond
  • Hardy and Dr. Martineau were the prey of quite disagreeable doubts about
  • each other, themselves, and the excursion before them. At the time
  • of their meeting each had been convinced that he gauged the other
  • sufficiently for the purposes of the proposed tour. Afterwards each
  • found himself trying to recall the other with greater distinctness
  • and able to recall nothing but queer, ominous and minatory traits.
  • The doctor’s impression of the great fuel specialist grew ever darker,
  • leaner, taller and more impatient. Sir Richmond took on the likeness of
  • a monster obdurate and hostile, he spread upwards until like the Djinn
  • out of the bottle, he darkened the heavens. And he talked too much. He
  • talked ever so much too much. Sir Richmond also thought that the doctor
  • talked too much. In addition, he read into his imperfect memory of the
  • doctor’s face, an expression of protruded curiosity. What was all this
  • problem of motives and inclinations that they were “going into” so
  • gaily? He had merely consulted the doctor on a simple, straightforward
  • need for a nervous tonic--that was what he had needed--a tonic. Instead
  • he had engaged himself for--he scarcely knew what--an indiscreet,
  • indelicate, and altogether undesirable experiment in confidences.
  • Both men were considerably reassured when at last they set eyes on
  • each other again. Indeed each was surprised to find something almost
  • agreeable in the appearance of the other. Dr. Martineau at once
  • perceived that the fierceness of Sir Richmond was nothing more than the
  • fierceness of an overwrought man, and Sir Richmond realized at a glance
  • that the curiosity of Dr. Martineau’s bearing had in it nothing personal
  • or base; it was just the fine alertness of the scientific mind.
  • Sir Richmond had arrived nearly forty minutes late, and it would have
  • been evident to a much less highly trained observer than Dr. Martineau
  • that some dissension had arisen between the little, ladylike, cream and
  • black Charmeuse car and its owner. There was a faint air of resentment
  • and protest between them. As if Sir Richmond had been in some way rude
  • to it.
  • The cap of the radiator was adorned with a little brass figure of a
  • flying Mercury. Frozen in a sprightly attitude, its stiff bound and its
  • fixed heavenward stare was highly suggestive of a forced and tactful
  • disregard of current unpleasantness.
  • Nothing was said, however, to confirm or dispel this suspicion of a
  • disagreement between the man and the car. Sir Richmond directed and
  • assisted Dr. Martineau’s man to adjust the luggage at the back, and Dr.
  • Martineau watched the proceedings from his dignified front door. He was
  • wearing a suit of fawn tweeds, a fawn Homburg hat and a light Burberry,
  • with just that effect of special preparation for a holiday which betrays
  • the habitually busy man. Sir Richmond’s brown gauntness was, he noted,
  • greatly set off by his suit of grey. There had certainly been some sort
  • of quarrel. Sir Richmond was explaining the straps to Dr. Martineau’s
  • butler with the coldness a man betrays when he explains the uncongenial
  • habits of some unloved intimate. And when the moment came to start and
  • the little engine did not immediately respond to the electric starter,
  • he said: “Oh! COME up, you--!”
  • His voice sank at the last word as though it was an entirely
  • confidential communication to the little car. And it was an extremely
  • low and disagreeable word. So Dr. Martineau decided that it was not his
  • business to hear it....
  • It was speedily apparent that Sir Richmond was an experienced and
  • excellent driver. He took the Charmeuse out into the traffic of
  • Baker Street and westward through brisk and busy streets and roads
  • to Brentford and Hounslow smoothly and swiftly, making a score of
  • unhesitating and accurate decisions without apparent thought. There
  • was very little conversation until they were through Brentford. Near
  • Shepherd’s Bush, Sir Richmond had explained, “This is not my own
  • particular car. That was butted into at the garage this morning and
  • its radiator cracked. So I had to fall back on this. It’s quite a good
  • little car. In its way. My wife drives it at times. It has one or two
  • constitutional weaknesses--incidental to the make--gear-box over the
  • back axle for example--gets all the vibration. Whole machine rather on
  • the flimsy side. Still--”
  • He left the topic at that.
  • Dr. Martineau said something of no consequence about its being a very
  • comfortable little car.
  • Somewhere between Brentford and Hounslow, Sir Richmond plunged into
  • the matter between them. “I don’t know how deep we are going into these
  • psychological probings of yours,” he said. “But I doubt very much if we
  • shall get anything out of them.”
  • “Probably not,” said Dr. Martineau.
  • “After all, what I want is a tonic. I don’t see that there is anything
  • positively wrong with me. A certain lack of energy--”
  • “Lack of balance,” corrected the doctor. “You are wasting energy upon
  • internal friction.”
  • “But isn’t that inevitable? No machine is perfectly efficient. No man
  • either. There is always a waste. Waste of the type; waste of the
  • individual idiosyncrasy. This little car, for instance, isn’t pulling as
  • she ought to pull--she never does. She’s low in her class. So with
  • myself; there is a natural and necessary high rate of energy waste.
  • Moods of apathy and indolence are natural to me. (Damn that omnibus! All
  • over the road!)”
  • “We don’t deny the imperfection--” began the doctor.
  • “One has to fit oneself to one’s circumstances,” said Sir Richmond,
  • opening up another line of thought.
  • “We don’t deny the imperfection” the doctor stuck to it. “These new
  • methods of treatment are based on the idea of imperfection. We begin
  • with that. I began with that last Tuesday....”
  • Sir Richmond, too, was sticking to his argument. “A man, and for
  • that matter the world he lives in, is a tangle of accumulations. Your
  • psychoanalyst starts, it seems to me, with a notion of stripping down
  • to something fundamental. The ape before was a tangle of accumulations,
  • just as we are. So it was with his forebears. So it has always been. All
  • life is an endless tangle of accumulations.”
  • “Recognize it,” said the doctor.
  • “And then?” said Sir Richmond, controversially.
  • “Recognize in particular your own tangle.”
  • “Is my particular tangle very different from the general tangle? (Oh!
  • Damn this feeble little engine!) I am a creature of undecided will,
  • urged on by my tangled heredity to do a score of entirely incompatible
  • things. Mankind, all life, is that.”
  • “But our concern is the particular score of incompatible things you are
  • urged to do. We examine and weigh--we weigh--”
  • The doctor was still saying these words when a violent and ultimately
  • disastrous struggle began between Sir Richmond and the little Charmeuse
  • car. The doctor stopped in mid-sentence.
  • It was near Taplow station that the mutual exasperation of man and
  • machine was brought to a crisis by the clumsy emergence of a laundry
  • cart from a side road. Sir Richmond was obliged to pull up smartly and
  • stopped his engine. It refused an immediate obedience to the electric
  • starter. Then it picked up, raced noisily, disengaged great volumes of
  • bluish smoke, and displayed an unaccountable indisposition to run on any
  • gear but the lowest. Sir Richmond thought aloud, unpleasing thoughts.
  • He addressed the little car as a person; he referred to ancient disputes
  • and temperamental incompatibilities. His anger betrayed him a coarse,
  • ill-bred man. The little car quickened under his reproaches. There were
  • some moments of hope, dashed by the necessity of going dead slow behind
  • an interloping van. Sir Richmond did not notice the outstretched arm
  • of the driver of the van, and stalled his engine for a second time. The
  • electric starter refused its office altogether.
  • For some moments Sir Richmond sat like a man of stone.
  • “I must wind it up,” he said at last in a profound and awful voice. “I
  • must wind it up.”
  • “I get out, don’t I?” asked the doctor, unanswered, and did so. Sir
  • Richmond, after a grim search and the displacement and replacement of
  • the luggage, produced a handle from the locker at the back of the car
  • and prepared to wind.
  • There was a little difficulty. “Come UP!” he said, and the small engine
  • roared out like a stage lion.
  • The two gentlemen resumed their seats. The car started and then by an
  • unfortunate inadvertency Sir Richmond pulled the gear lever over from
  • the first speed to the reverse. There was a metallic clangour beneath
  • the two gentlemen, and the car slowed down and stopped although the
  • engine was still throbbing wildly, and the dainty veil of blue smoke
  • still streamed forward from the back of the car before a gentle breeze.
  • The doctor got out almost precipitately, followed by a gaunt madman,
  • mouthing vileness, who had only a minute or so before been a decent
  • British citizen. He made some blind lunges at the tremulous but obdurate
  • car, but rather as if he looked for offences and accusations than for
  • displacements to adjust. Quivering and refusing, the little car was
  • extraordinarily like some recalcitrant little old aristocratic lady
  • in the hands of revolutionaries, and this made the behaviour of Sir
  • Richmond seem even more outrageous than it would otherwise have done. He
  • stopped the engine, he went down on his hands and knees in the road to
  • peer up at the gear-box, then without restoring the spark, he tried
  • to wind up the engine again. He spun the little handle with an insane
  • violence, faster and faster for--as it seemed to the doctor--the better
  • part of a minute. Beads of perspiration appeared upon his brow and ran
  • together; he bared his teeth in a snarl; his hat slipped over one eye.
  • He groaned with rage. Then, using the starting handle as a club, he
  • assailed the car. He smote the brazen Mercury from its foothold and sent
  • it and a part of the radiator cap with it flying across the road. He
  • beat at the wings of the bonnet, until they bent in under his blows.
  • Finally, he hurled the starting-handle at the wind-screen and smashed
  • it. The starting-handle rattled over the bonnet and fell to the
  • ground....
  • The paroxysm was over. Ten seconds later this cataclysmal lunatic had
  • reverted to sanity--a rather sheepish sanity.
  • He thrust his hands into his trouser pockets and turned his back on the
  • car. He remarked in a voice of melancholy detachment: “It was a mistake
  • to bring that coupe.”
  • Dr. Martineau had assumed an attitude of trained observation on the side
  • path. His hands rested on his hips and his hat was a little on one
  • side. He was inclined to agree with Sir Richmond. “I don’t know,” he
  • considered. “You wanted some such blow-off as this.”
  • “Did I?”
  • “The energy you have! That car must be somebody’s whipping boy.”
  • “The devil it is!” said Sir Richmond, turning round sharply and staring
  • at it as if he expected it to display some surprising and yet familiar
  • features. Then he looked questioningly and suspiciously at his
  • companion.
  • “These outbreaks do nothing to amend the originating grievance,” said
  • the doctor. “No. And at times they are even costly. But they certainly
  • lift a burthen from the nervous system.... And now I suppose we have to
  • get that little ruin to Maidenhead.”
  • “Little ruin!” repeated Sir Richmond. “No. There’s lots of life in the
  • little beast yet.”
  • He reflected. “She’ll have to be towed.” He felt in his breast pocket.
  • “Somewhere I have the R.A.C. order paper, the Badge that will Get
  • You Home. We shall have to hail some passing car to take it into
  • Maidenhead.”
  • Dr. Martineau offered and Sir Richmond took and lit a cigarette.
  • For a little while conversation hung fire. Then for the first time Dr.
  • Martineau heard his patient laugh.
  • “Amazing savage,” said Sir Richmond. “Amazing savage!”
  • He pointed to his handiwork. “The little car looks ruffled. Well it
  • may.”
  • He became grave again. “I suppose I ought to apologize.”
  • Dr. Martineau weighed the situation. “As between doctor and patient,”
  • he said. “No.”
  • “Oh!” said Sir Richmond, turned to a new point of view. “But where the
  • patient ends and the host begins.... I’m really very sorry.” He reverted
  • to his original train of thought which had not concerned Dr. Martineau
  • at all. “After all, the little car was only doing what she was made to
  • do.”
  • Section 2
  • The affair of the car effectively unsealed Sir Richmond’s mind. Hitherto
  • Dr. Martineau had perceived the possibility and danger of a defensive
  • silence or of a still more defensive irony; but now that Sir Richmond
  • had once given himself away, he seemed prepared to give himself away to
  • an unlimited extent. He embarked upon an apologetic discussion of the
  • choleric temperament.
  • He began as they stood waiting for the relief car from the Maidenhead
  • garage. “You were talking of the ghosts of apes and monkeys that
  • suddenly come out from the darkness of the subconscious....”
  • “You mean--when we first met at Harley Street?”
  • “That last apparition of mine seems to have been a gorilla at least.”
  • The doctor became precise. “Gorillaesque. We are not descended from
  • gorillas.”
  • “Queer thing a fit of rage is!”
  • “It’s one of nature’s cruder expedients. Crude, but I doubt if it is
  • fundamental. There doesn’t seem to be rage in the vegetable world, and
  • even among the animals--? No, it is not universal.” He ran his mind over
  • classes and orders. “Wasps and bees certainly seem to rage, but if one
  • comes to think, most of the invertebrata show very few signs of it.”
  • “I’m not so sure,” said Sir Richmond. “I’ve never seen a snail in a
  • towering passion or an oyster slamming its shell behind it. But these
  • are sluggish things. Oysters sulk, which is after all a smouldering sort
  • of rage. And take any more active invertebrate. Take a spider. Not
  • a smashing and swearing sort of rage perhaps, but a disciplined,
  • cold-blooded malignity. Crabs fight. A conger eel in a boat will rage
  • dangerously.”
  • “A vertebrate. Yes. But even among the vertebrata; who has ever seen a
  • furious rabbit?”
  • “Don’t the bucks fight?” questioned Sir Richmond.
  • Dr. Martineau admitted the point.
  • “I’ve always had these fits of passion. As far back as I can remember.
  • I was a kicking, screaming child. I threw things. I once threw a fork
  • at my elder brother and it stuck in his forehead, doing no serious
  • damage--happily. There were whole days of wrath--days, as I remember
  • them. Perhaps they were only hours.... I’ve never thought before what
  • a peculiar thing all this raging is in the world. WHY do we rage? They
  • used to say it was the devil. If it isn’t the devil, then what the devil
  • is it? After all,” he went on as the doctor was about to answer his
  • question; “as you pointed out, it isn’t the lowlier things that rage.
  • It’s the HIGHER things and US.”
  • “The devil nowadays,” the doctor reflected after a pause, “so far as
  • man is concerned, is understood to be the ancestral ape. And more
  • particularly the old male ape.”
  • But Sir Richmond was away on another line of thought. “Life itself,
  • flaring out. Brooking no contradiction.” He came round suddenly to the
  • doctor’s qualification. “Why male? Don’t little girls smash things just
  • as much?”
  • “They don’t,” said Dr. Martineau. “Not nearly as much.”
  • Sir Richmond went off at a tangent again. “I suppose you have watched
  • any number of babies?”’
  • “Not nearly as many as a general practitioner would do. There’s a lot of
  • rage about most of them at first, male or female.”
  • “Queer little eddies of fury.... Recently--it happens--I’ve been seeing
  • one. A spit of red wrath, clenching its fists and squalling threats at a
  • damned disobedient universe.”
  • The doctor was struck by an idea and glanced quickly and questioningly
  • at his companion’s profile.
  • “Blind driving force,” said Sir Richmond, musing.
  • “Isn’t that after all what we really are?” he asked the doctor.
  • “Essentially--Rage. A rage in dead matter, making it alive.”
  • “Schopenhauer,” footnoted the doctor. “Boehme.”
  • “Plain fact,” said Sir Richmond. “No Rage--no Go.”
  • “But rage without discipline?”
  • “Discipline afterwards. The rage first.”
  • “But rage against what? And FOR what?”
  • “Against the Universe. And for--? That’s more difficult. What IS the
  • little beast squalling itself crimson for? Ultimately? ... What is it
  • clutching after? In the long run, what will it get?”
  • (“Yours the car in distress what sent this?” asked an unheeded voice.)
  • “Of course, if you were to say ‘desire’,” said Dr. Martineau, “then you
  • would be in line with the psychoanalysts. They talk of LIBIDO, meaning
  • a sort of fundamental desire. Jung speaks of it at times almost as if it
  • were the universal driving force.”
  • “No,” said Sir Richmond, in love with his new idea. “Not desire. Desire
  • would have a definite direction, and that is just what this driving
  • force hasn’t. It’s rage.”
  • “Yours the car in distress what sent this?” the voice repeated. It was
  • the voice of a mechanic in an Overland car. He was holding up the blue
  • request for assistance that Sir Richmond had recently filled in.
  • The two philosophers returned to practical matters.
  • Section 3
  • For half an hour after the departure of the little Charmeuse car with
  • Sir Richmond and Dr. Martineau, the brass Mercury lay unheeded in the
  • dusty roadside grass. Then it caught the eye of a passing child.
  • He was a bright little boy of five. From the moment when he caught the
  • gleam of brass he knew that he had made the find of his life. But his
  • nurse was a timorous, foolish thing. “You did ought to of left it there,
  • Masterrarry,” she said.
  • “Findings ain’t keepings nowadays, not by no manner of means,
  • Masterrarry.
  • “Yew’d look silly if a policeman came along arsting people if they seen
  • a goldennimage.
  • “Arst yer ‘ow you come by it and look pretty straight at you.”
  • All of which grumblings Master Harry treated with an experienced
  • disregard. He knew definitely that he would never relinquish this bright
  • and lovely possession again. It was the first beautiful thing he had
  • ever possessed. He was the darling of fond and indulgent parents and his
  • nursery was crowded with hideous rag and sawdust dolls, golliwogs, comic
  • penguins, comic lions, comic elephants and comic policemen and every
  • variety of suchlike humorous idiocy and visual beastliness. This figure,
  • solid, delicate and gracious, was a thing of a different order.
  • There was to be much conflict and distress, tears and wrath, before
  • the affinity of that clean-limbed, shining figure and his small soul was
  • recognized. But he carried his point at last. The Mercury became his
  • inseparable darling, his symbol, his private god, the one dignified
  • and serious thing in a little life much congested by the quaint, the
  • burlesque, and all the smiling, dull condescensions of adult love.
  • CHAPTER THE FOURTH
  • AT MAIDENHEAD
  • Section 1
  • The little Charmeuse was towed to hospital and the two psychiatrists
  • took up their quarters at the Radiant Hotel with its pleasant lawns and
  • graceful landing stage at the bend towards the bridge. Sir Richmond,
  • after some trying work at the telephone, got into touch with his own
  • proper car. A man would bring the car down in two days’ time at latest,
  • and afterwards the detested coupe could go back to London. The day was
  • still young, and after lunch and coffee upon a sunny lawn a boat seemed
  • indicated. Sir Richmond astonished the doctor by going to his room,
  • reappearing dressed in tennis flannels and looking very well in them. It
  • occurred to the doctor as a thing hitherto unnoted that Sir Richmond was
  • not indifferent to his personal appearance. The doctor had no flannels,
  • but he had brought a brown holland umbrella lined with green that he had
  • acquired long ago in Algiers, and this served to give him something of
  • the riverside quality.
  • The day was full of sunshine and the river had a Maytime animation. Pink
  • geraniums, vivid green lawns, gay awnings, bright glass, white paint and
  • shining metal set the tone of Maidenhead life. At lunch there had been
  • five or six small tables with quietly affectionate couples who talked in
  • undertones, a tableful of bright-coloured Jews who talked in overtones,
  • and a family party from the Midlands, badly smitten with shyness, who
  • did not talk at all. “A resort, of honeymoon couples,” said the doctor,
  • and then rather knowingly: “Temporary honeymoons, I fancy, in one or two
  • of the cases.”
  • “Decidedly temporary,” said Sir Richmond, considering the company--“in
  • most of the cases anyhow. The two in the corner might be married. You
  • never know nowadays.”
  • He became reflective....
  • After lunch and coffee he rowed the doctor up the river towards
  • Cliveden.
  • “The last time I was here,” he said, returning to the subject, “I was
  • here on a temporary honeymoon.”
  • The doctor tried to look as though he had not thought that could be
  • possible.
  • “I know my Maidenhead fairly well,” said Sir Richmond. “Aquatic
  • activities, such as rowing, punting, messing about with a boat-hook,
  • tying up, buzzing about in motor launches, fouling other people’s boats,
  • are merely the stage business of the drama. The ruling interests of this
  • place are love--largely illicit--and persistent drinking.... Don’t you
  • think the bridge charming from here?”
  • “I shouldn’t have thought--drinking,” said Dr. Martineau, after he had
  • done justice to the bridge over his shoulder.
  • “Yes, the place has a floating population of quiet industrious soakers.
  • The incurable river man and the river girl end at that.”
  • Dr. Martineau encouraged Sir Richmond by an appreciative silence.
  • “If we are to explore the secret places of the heart,” Sir Richmond went
  • on, “we shall have to give some attention to this Maidenhead side of
  • life. It is very material to my case. I have,--as I have said--BEEN
  • HERE. This place has beauty and charm; these piled-up woods behind which
  • my Lords Astor and Desborough keep their state, this shining mirror
  • of the water, brown and green and sky blue, this fringe of reeds and
  • scented rushes and forget-me-not and lilies, and these perpetually
  • posing white swans: they make a picture. A little artificial it is true;
  • one feels the presence of a Conservancy Board, planting the rushes and
  • industriously nicking the swans; but none the less delightful. And this
  • setting has appealed to a number of people as an invitation, as, in a
  • way, a promise. They come here, responsive to that promise of beauty
  • and happiness. They conceive of themselves here, rowing swiftly and
  • gracefully, punting beautifully, brandishing boat-hooks with ease and
  • charm. They look to meet, under pleasant or romantic circumstances,
  • other possessors and worshippers of grace and beauty here. There will
  • be glowing evenings, warm moonlight, distant voices singing....There is
  • your desire, doctor, the desire you say is the driving force of life.
  • But reality mocks it. Boats bump and lead to coarse ungracious
  • quarrels; rowing can be curiously fatiguing; punting involves dreadful
  • indignities. The romance here tarnishes very quickly. Romantic
  • encounters fail to occur; in our impatience we resort to--accosting.
  • Chilly mists arise from the water and the magic of distant singing
  • is provided, even excessively, by boatloads of cads--with collecting
  • dishes. When the weather keeps warm there presently arises an
  • extraordinary multitude of gnats, and when it does not there is a need
  • for stimulants. That is why the dreamers who come here first for a light
  • delicious brush with love, come down at last to the Thamesside barmaid
  • with her array of spirits and cordials as the quintessence of all
  • desire.”
  • “I say,” said the doctor. “You tear the place to pieces.”
  • “The desires of the place,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “I’m using the place as a symbol.”
  • He held his sculls awash, rippling in the water.
  • “The real force of life, the rage of life, isn’t here,” he said. “It’s
  • down underneath, sulking and smouldering. Every now and then it strains
  • and cracks the surface. This stretch of the Thames, this pleasure
  • stretch, has in fact a curiously quarrelsome atmosphere. People scold
  • and insult one another for the most trivial things, for passing too
  • close, for taking the wrong side, for tying up or floating loose. Most
  • of these notice boards on the bank show a thoroughly nasty spirit.
  • People on the banks jeer at anyone in the boats. You hear people
  • quarrelling in boats, in the hotels, as they walk along the towing path.
  • There is remarkably little happy laughter here. The RAGE, you see, is
  • hostile to this place, the RAGE breaks through.... The people who
  • drift from one pub to another, drinking, the people who fuddle in the
  • riverside hotels, are the last fugitives of pleasure, trying to forget
  • the rage....”
  • “Isn’t it that there is some greater desire at the back of the human
  • mind?” the doctor suggested. “Which refuses to be content with pleasure
  • as an end?”
  • “What greater desire?” asked Sir Richmond, disconcertingly.
  • “Oh!...” The doctor cast about.
  • “There is no such greater desire,” said Sir Richmond. “You cannot name
  • it. It is just blind drive. I admit its discontent with pleasure as an
  • end--but has it any end of its own? At the most you can say that the
  • rage in life is seeking its desire and hasn’t found it.”
  • “Let us help in the search,” said the doctor, with an afternoon smile
  • under his green umbrella. “Go on.”
  • Section 2
  • “Since our first talk in Harley Street,” said Sir Richmond, “I have been
  • trying myself over in my mind. (We can drift down this backwater.)”
  • “Big these trees are,” said the doctor with infinite approval.
  • “I am astonished to discover what a bundle of discordant motives I am.
  • I do not seem to deserve to be called a personality. I cannot discover
  • even a general direction. Much more am I like a taxi-cab in which all
  • sorts of aims and desires have travelled to their destination and got
  • out. Are we all like that?”
  • “A bundle held together by a name and address and a certain thread of
  • memory?” said the doctor and considered. “More than that. More than
  • that. We have leading ideas, associations, possessions, liabilities.”
  • “We build ourselves a prison of circumstances that keeps us from
  • complete dispersal.”
  • “Exactly,” said the doctor. “And there is also something, a consistency,
  • that we call character.”
  • “It changes.”
  • “Consistently with itself.”
  • “I have been trying to recall my sexual history,” said Sir Richmond,
  • going off at a tangent. “My sentimental education. I wonder if it
  • differs very widely from yours or most men’s.”
  • “Some men are more eventful in these matters than others,” said the
  • doctor,--it sounded--wistfully.
  • “They have the same jumble of motives and traditions, I suspect, whether
  • they are eventful or not. The brakes may be strong or weak but the drive
  • is the same. I can’t remember much of the beginnings of curiosity and
  • knowledge in these matters. Can you?”
  • “Not much,” said the doctor. “No.”
  • “Your psychoanalysts tell a story of fears, suppressions, monstrous
  • imaginations, symbolic replacements. I don’t remember much of that sort
  • of thing in my own case. It may have faded out of my mind. There were
  • probably some uneasy curiosities, a grotesque dream or so perhaps; I
  • can’t recall anything of that sort distinctly now. I had a very lively
  • interest in women, even when I was still quite a little boy, and a
  • certain--what shall I call it?--imaginative slavishness--not towards
  • actual women but towards something magnificently feminine. My first
  • love--”
  • Sir Richmond smiled at some secret memory. “My first love was Britannia
  • as depicted by Tenniel in the cartoons in PUNCH. I must have been a very
  • little chap at the time of the Britannia affair. I just clung to her in
  • my imagination and did devoted things for her. Then I recall, a little
  • later, a secret abject adoration for the white goddesses of the Crystal
  • Palace. Not for any particular one of them that I can remember,--for all
  • of them. But I don’t remember anything very monstrous or incestuous
  • in my childish imaginations,--such things as Freud, I understand, lays
  • stress upon. If there was an Oedipus complex or anything of that sort
  • in my case it has been very completely washed out again. Perhaps a child
  • which is brought up in a proper nursery of its own and sees a lot of
  • pictures of the nude human body, and so on, gets its mind shifted off
  • any possible concentration upon the domestic aspect of sex. I got to
  • definite knowledge pretty early. By the time I was eleven or twelve.”
  • “Normally?”
  • “What is normally? Decently, anyhow. Here again I may be forgetting much
  • secret and shameful curiosity. I got my ideas into definite form out of
  • a little straightforward physiological teaching and some dissecting of
  • rats and mice. My schoolmaster was a capable sane man in advance of
  • his times and my people believed in him. I think much of this distorted
  • perverse stuff that grows up in people’s minds about sex and develops
  • into evil vices and still more evil habits, is due to the mystery we
  • make about these things.”
  • “Not entirely,” said the doctor.
  • “Largely. What child under a modern upbringing ever goes through the
  • stuffy horrors described in James Joyce’s PORTRAIT OF THE ARTIST AS A
  • YOUNG MAN.”
  • “I’ve not read it.”
  • “A picture of the Catholic atmosphere; a young soul shut up in darkness
  • and ignorance to accumulate filth. In the name of purity and decency and
  • under threats of hell fire.”
  • “Horrible!”
  • “Quite. A study of intolerable tensions, the tensions that make young
  • people write unclean words in secret places.”
  • “Yes, we certainly ventilate and sanitate in those matters nowadays.
  • Where nothing is concealed, nothing can explode.”
  • “On the whole I came up to adolescence pretty straight and clean,” said
  • Sir Richmond. “What stands out in my memory now is this idea, of a
  • sort of woman goddess who was very lovely and kind and powerful and
  • wonderful. That ruled my secret imaginations as a boy, but it was very
  • much in my mind as I grew up.”
  • “The mother complex,” said Dr. Martineau as a passing botanist might
  • recognize and name a flower.
  • Sir Richmond stared at him for a moment.
  • “It had not the slightest connexion with my mother or any mother or any
  • particular woman at all. Far better to call it the goddess complex.”
  • “The connexion is not perhaps immediately visible,” said the doctor.
  • “There was no connexion,” said Sir Richmond. “The women of my adolescent
  • dreams were stripped and strong and lovely. They were great creatures.
  • They came, it was clearly traceable, from pictures sculpture--and from
  • a definite response in myself to their beauty. My mother had nothing
  • whatever to do with that. The women and girls about me were fussy
  • bunches of clothes that I am sure I never even linked with that dream
  • world of love and worship.”
  • “Were you co-educated?”
  • “No. But I had a couple of sisters, one older, one younger than myself,
  • and there were plenty of girls in my circle. I thought some of them
  • pretty--but that was a different affair. I know that I didn’t connect
  • them with the idea of the loved and worshipped goddesses at all, because
  • I remember when I first saw the goddess in a real human being and how
  • amazed I was at the discovery.... I was a boy of twelve or thirteen. My
  • people took me one summer to Dymchurch in Romney Marsh; in those days
  • before the automobile had made the Marsh accessible to the Hythe and
  • Folkestone crowds, it was a little old forgotten silent wind-bitten
  • village crouching under the lee of the great sea wall. At low water
  • there were miles of sand as smooth and shining as the skin of a savage
  • brown woman. Shining and with a texture--the very same. And one day as I
  • was mucking about by myself on the beach, boy fashion,--there were some
  • ribs of a wrecked boat buried in the sand near a groin and I was busy
  • with them--a girl ran out from a tent high up on the beach and across
  • the sands to the water. She was dressed in a tight bathing dress and
  • not in the clumsy skirts and frills that it was the custom to inflict
  • on women in those days. Her hair was tied up in a blue handkerchief. She
  • ran swiftly and gracefully, intent upon the white line of foam ahead. I
  • can still remember how the sunlight touched her round neck and cheek as
  • she went past me. She was the loveliest, most shapely thing I have
  • ever seen--to this day. She lifted up her arms and thrust through the
  • dazzling white and green breakers and plunged into the water and swam;
  • she swam straight out for a long way as it seemed to me, and presently
  • came in and passed me again on her way back to her tent, light and
  • swift and sure. The very prints of her feet on the sand were beautiful.
  • Suddenly I realized that there could be living people in the world as
  • lovely as any goddess.... She wasn’t in the least out of breath.
  • “That was my first human love. And I love that girl still. I doubt
  • sometimes whether I have ever loved anyone else. I kept the thing very
  • secret. I wonder now why I have kept the thing so secret. Until now I
  • have never told a soul about it. I resorted to all sorts of tortuous
  • devices and excuses to get a chance of seeing her again without
  • betraying what it was I was after.”
  • Dr. Martineau retained a simple fondness for a story.
  • “And did you meet her again?”
  • “Never. Of course I may have seen her as a dressed-up person and not
  • recognized her. A day or so later I was stabbed to the heart by the
  • discovery that the tent she came out of had been taken away.”
  • “She had gone?”
  • “For ever.”
  • Sir Richmond smiled brightly at the doctor’s disappointment.
  • Section 3
  • “I was never wholehearted and simple about sexual things,” Sir Richmond
  • resumed presently. “Never. I do not think any man is. We are too
  • much plastered-up things, too much the creatures of a tortuous and
  • complicated evolution.”
  • Dr. Martineau, under his green umbrella, nodded his conceded agreement.
  • “This--what shall I call it?--this Dream of Women, grew up in my mind as
  • I grew up--as something independent of and much more important than the
  • reality of Women. It came only very slowly into relation with that. That
  • girl on the Dymchurch beach was one of the first links, but she ceased
  • very speedily to be real--she joined the women of dreamland at last
  • altogether. She became a sort of legendary incarnation. I thought of
  • these dream women not only as something beautiful but as something
  • exceedingly kind and helpful. The girls and women I met belonged to a
  • different creation....”
  • Sir Richmond stopped abruptly and rowed a few long strokes.
  • Dr. Martineau sought information.
  • “I suppose,” he said, “there was a sensuous element in these dreamings?”
  • “Certainly. A very strong one. It didn’t dominate but it was a very
  • powerful undertow.”
  • “Was there any tendency in all this imaginative stuff to concentrate?
  • To group itself about a single figure, the sort of thing that Victorians
  • would have called an ideal?”
  • “Not a bit of it,” said Sir Richmond with conviction. “There was always
  • a tremendous lot of variety in my mind. In fact the thing I liked least
  • in the real world was the way it was obsessed by the idea of pairing off
  • with one particular set and final person. I liked to dream of a blonde
  • goddess in her own Venusberg one day, and the next I would be off over
  • the mountains with an armed Brunhild.”
  • “You had little thought of children?”
  • “As a young man?”
  • “Yes.”
  • “None at all. I cannot recall a single philoprogenitive moment. These
  • dream women were all conceived of, and I was conceived of, as being
  • concerned in some tremendous enterprise--something quite beyond
  • domesticity. It kept us related--gave us dignity.... Certainly it wasn’t
  • babies.”
  • “All this is very interesting, very interesting, from the scientific
  • point of view. A PRIORI it is not what one might have expected.
  • Reasoning from the idea that all instincts and natural imaginations are
  • adapted to a biological end and seeing that sex is essentially a method
  • of procreation, one might reasonably expect a convergence, if not a
  • complete concentration, upon the idea of offspring. It is almost as
  • if there were other ends to be served. It is clear that Nature has
  • not worked this impulse out to any sight of its end. Has not perhaps
  • troubled to do so. The instinct of the male for the female isn’t
  • primarily for offspring--not even in the most intelligent and farseeing
  • types. The desire just points to glowing satisfactions and illusions.
  • Quite equally I think the desire of the female for the male ignores its
  • end. Nature has set about this business in a CHEAP sort of way. She is
  • like some pushful advertising tradesman. She isn’t frank with us; she
  • just humbugs us into what she wants with us. All very well in the early
  • Stone Age--when the poor dear things never realized that their mutual
  • endearments meant all the troubles and responsibilities of parentage.
  • But NOW--!”
  • He shook his head sideways and twirled the green umbrella like an
  • animated halo around his large broad-minded face.
  • Sir Richmond considered. “Desire has never been the chief incentive of
  • my relations with women. Never. So far as I can analyze the thing, it
  • has been a craving for a particular sort of life giving companionship.”
  • “That I take it is Nature’s device to keep the lovers together in the
  • interest of the more or less unpremeditated offspring.”
  • “A poor device, if that is its end. It doesn’t keep parents together;
  • more often it tears them apart. The wife or the mistress, so soon as
  • she is encumbered with children, becomes all too manifestly not the
  • companion goddess....”
  • Sir Richmond brooded over his sculls and thought.
  • “Throughout my life I have been an exceedingly busy man. I have done a
  • lot of scientific work and some of it has been very good work. And
  • very laborious work. I’ve travelled much. I’ve organized great business
  • developments. You might think that my time has been fairly well
  • filled without much philandering. And all the time, all the time, I’ve
  • been--about women--like a thirsty beast looking for water.... Always.
  • Always. All through my life.”
  • Dr. Martineau waited through another silence.
  • “I was very grave about it at first. I married young. I married very
  • simply and purely. I was not one of those young men who sow a large crop
  • of wild oats. I was a fairly decent youth. It suddenly appeared to me
  • that a certain smiling and dainty girl could make herself into all the
  • goddesses of my dreams. I had but to win her and this miracle would
  • occur. Of course I forget now the exact things I thought and felt then,
  • but surely I had some such persuasion. Or why should I have married her?
  • My wife was seven years younger than myself,--a girl of twenty. She
  • was charming. She is charming. She is a wonderfully intelligent and
  • understanding woman. She has made a home for me--a delightful home. I am
  • one of those men who have no instinct for home making. I owe my home and
  • all the comfort and dignity of my life to her ability. I have no excuse
  • for any misbehaviour--so far as she is concerned. None at all. By
  • all the rules I should have been completely happy. But instead of my
  • marriage satisfying me, it presently released a storm of long-controlled
  • desires and imprisoned cravings. A voice within me became more and more
  • urgent. ‘This will not do. This is not love. Where are your goddesses?
  • This is not love.’... And I was unfaithful to my wife within four years
  • of my marriage. It was a sudden overpowering impulse. But I suppose the
  • ground had been preparing for a long time. I forget now all the emotions
  • of that adventure. I suppose at the time it seemed beautiful and
  • wonderful.... I do not excuse myself. Still less do I condemn myself. I
  • put the facts before you. So it was.”
  • “There were no children by your marriage?”
  • “Your line of thought, doctor, is too philoprogenitive. We have had
  • three. My daughter was married two years ago. She is in America. One
  • little boy died when he was three. The other is in India, taking up the
  • Mardipore power scheme again now that he is out of the army.... No, it
  • is simply that I was hopelessly disappointed with everything that a
  • good woman and a decent marriage had to give me. Pure disappointment and
  • vexation. The anti-climax to an immense expectation built up throughout
  • an imaginative boyhood and youth and early manhood. I was shocked
  • and ashamed at my own disappointment. I thought it mean and base.
  • Nevertheless this orderly household into which I had placed my life,
  • these almost methodical connubialities....”
  • He broke off in mid-sentence.
  • Dr. Martineau shook his head disapprovingly.
  • “No,” he said, “it wasn’t fair to your wife.”
  • “It was shockingly unfair. I have always realized that. I’ve done what
  • I could to make things up to her.... Heaven knows what counter
  • disappointments she has concealed.... But it is no good arguing about
  • rights and wrongs now. This is not an apology for my life. I am telling
  • you what happened.
  • “Not for me to judge,” said Dr. Martineau. “Go on.”
  • “By marrying I had got nothing that my soul craved for, I had satisfied
  • none but the most transitory desires and I had incurred a tremendous
  • obligation. That obligation didn’t restrain me from making desperate
  • lunges at something vaguely beautiful that I felt was necessary to me;
  • but it did cramp and limit these lunges. So my story flops down into the
  • comedy of the lying, cramped intrigues of a respectable, married man...I
  • was still driven by my dream of some extravagantly beautiful inspiration
  • called love and I sought it like an area sneak. Gods! What a story it
  • is when one brings it all together! I couldn’t believe that the glow and
  • sweetness I dreamt of were not in the world--somewhere. Hidden away
  • from me. I seemed to catch glimpses of the dear lost thing, now in the
  • corners of a smiling mouth, now in dark eyes beneath a black smoke of
  • hair, now in a slim form seen against the sky. Often I cared nothing for
  • the woman I made love to. I cared for the thing she seemed to be hiding
  • from me....”
  • Sir Richmond’s voice altered.
  • “I don’t see what possible good it can do to talk over these things.” He
  • began to row and rowed perhaps a score of strokes. Then he stopped
  • and the boat drove on with a whisper of water at the bow and over the
  • outstretched oar blades.
  • “What a muddle and mockery the whole thing is!” he cried. “What a
  • fumbling old fool old Mother Nature has been! She drives us into
  • indignity and dishonour: and she doesn’t even get the children which are
  • her only excuse for her mischief. See what a fantastic thing I am when
  • you take the machine to pieces! I have been a busy and responsible man
  • throughout my life. I have handled complicated public and industrial
  • affairs not unsuccessfully and discharged quite big obligations fully
  • and faithfully. And all the time, hidden away from the public eye,
  • my life has been laced by the thread of these--what can one call
  • them?--love adventures. How many? you ask. I don’t know. Never have I
  • been a whole-hearted lover; never have I been able to leave love
  • alone.... Never has love left me alone.
  • “And as I am made,” said Sir Richmond with sudden insistence, “AS I AM
  • MADE--I do not believe that I could go on without these affairs. I know
  • that you will be disposed to dispute that.”
  • Dr. Martineau made a reassuring noise.
  • “These affairs are at once unsatisfying and vitally necessary. It is
  • only latterly that I have begun to perceive this. Women MAKE life
  • for me. Whatever they touch or see or desire becomes worth while
  • and otherwise it is not worth while. Whatever is lovely in my world,
  • whatever is delightful, has been so conveyed to me by some woman.
  • Without the vision they give me, I should be a hard dry industry in the
  • world, a worker ant, a soulless rage, making much, valuing nothing.”
  • He paused.
  • “You are, I think, abnormal,” considered the doctor.
  • “Not abnormal. Excessive, if you like. Without women I am a wasting
  • fever of distressful toil. Without them there is no kindness in
  • existence, no rest, no sort of satisfaction. The world is a battlefield,
  • trenches, barbed wire, rain, mud, logical necessity and utter
  • desolation--with nothing whatever worth fighting for. Whatever justifies
  • effort, whatever restores energy is hidden in women....”
  • “An access of sex,” said Dr. Martineau. “This is a phase....”
  • “It is how I am made,” said Sir Richmond.
  • A brief silence fell upon that. Dr. Martineau persisted. “It isn’t how
  • you are made. We are getting to something in all this. It is, I insist,
  • a mood of how you are made. A distinctive and indicative mood.”
  • Sir Richmond went on, almost as if he soliloquized.
  • “I would go through it all again.... There are times when the love
  • of women seems the only real thing in the world to me. And always it
  • remains the most real thing. I do not know how far I may be a normal man
  • or how far I may not be, so to speak, abnormally male, but to me life
  • has very little personal significance and no value or power until it
  • has a woman as intermediary. Before life can talk to me and say anything
  • that matters a woman must be present as a medium. I don’t mean that it
  • has no significance mentally and logically; I mean that irrationally and
  • emotionally it has no significance. Works of art, for example, bore me,
  • literature bores me, scenery bores me, even the beauty of a woman bores
  • me, unless I find in it some association with a woman’s feeling. It
  • isn’t that I can’t tell for myself that a picture is fine or a mountain
  • valley lovely, but that it doesn’t matter a rap to me whether it is or
  • whether it isn’t until there is a feminine response, a sexual motif, if
  • you like to call it that, coming in. Whatever there is of loveliness
  • or pride in life doesn’t LIVE for me until somehow a woman comes in and
  • breathes upon it the breath of life. I cannot even rest until a woman
  • makes holiday for me. Only one thing can I do without women and that is
  • work, joylessly but effectively, and latterly for some reason that it is
  • up to you to discover, doctor, even the power of work has gone from me.”
  • Section 4
  • “This afternoon brings back to me very vividly my previous visit here.
  • It was perhaps a dozen or fifteen years ago. We rowed down this same
  • backwater. I can see my companion’s hand--she had very pretty hands with
  • rosy palms--trailing in the water, and her shadowed face smiling quietly
  • under her sunshade, with little faint streaks of sunlight, reflected
  • from the ripples, dancing and quivering across it. She was one of those
  • people who seem always to be happy and to radiate happiness.
  • “By ordinary standards,” said Sir Richmond, “she was a thoroughly bad
  • lot. She had about as much morality, in the narrower sense of the word,
  • as a monkey. And yet she stands out in my mind as one of the most honest
  • women I have ever met. She was certainly one of the kindest. Part of
  • that effect of honesty may have been due to her open brow, her candid
  • blue eyes, the smiling frankness of her manner.... But--no! She was
  • really honest.
  • “We drifted here as we are doing now. She pulled at the sweet rushes
  • and crushed them in her hand. She adds a remembered brightness to this
  • afternoon.
  • “Honest. Friendly. Of all the women I have known, this woman who was
  • here with me came nearest to being my friend. You know, what we call
  • virtue in a woman is a tremendous handicap to any real friendliness with
  • a man. Until she gets to an age when virtue and fidelity are no longer
  • urgent practical concerns, a good woman, by the very definition of
  • feminine goodness, isn’t truly herself. Over a vast extent of her being
  • she is RESERVED. She suppresses a vast amount of her being, holds back,
  • denies, hides. On the other hand, there is a frankness and honesty in
  • openly bad women arising out of the admitted fact that they are bad,
  • that they hide no treasure from you, they have no peculiarly precious
  • and delicious secrets to keep, and no poverty to conceal. Intellectually
  • they seem to be more manly and vigorous because they are, as people say,
  • unsexed. Many old women, thoroughly respectable old women, have the
  • same quality. Because they have gone out of the personal sex business.
  • Haven’t you found that?”
  • “I have never,” said the doctor, “known what you call an openly bad
  • woman,--at least, at all intimately....”
  • Sir Richmond looked with quick curiosity at his companion. “You have
  • avoided them!”
  • “They don’t attract me.”
  • “They repel you?”
  • “For me,” said the doctor, “for any friendliness, a woman must be
  • modest.... My habits of thought are old-fashioned, I suppose, but
  • the mere suggestion about a woman that there were no barriers, no
  • reservation, that in any fashion she might more than meet me half
  • way...”
  • His facial expression completed his sentence.
  • “Now I wonder,” whispered Sir Richmond, and hesitated for a moment
  • before he carried the great research into the explorer’s country.
  • “You are afraid of women?” he said, with a smile to mitigate the
  • impertinence.
  • “I respect them.”
  • “An element of fear.”
  • “Well, I am afraid of them then. Put it that way if you like. Anyhow I
  • do not let myself go with them. I have never let myself go.”
  • “You lose something. You lose a reality of insight.”
  • There was a thoughtful interval.
  • “Having found so excellent a friend,” said the doctor, “why did you ever
  • part from her?”
  • Sir Richmond seemed indisposed to answer, but Dr. Martineau’s
  • face remained slantingly interrogative. He had found the effective
  • counterattack and he meant to press it. “I was jealous of her,” Sir
  • Richmond admitted. “I couldn’t stand that side of it.”
  • Section 5
  • After a meditative silence the doctor became briskly professional again.
  • “You care for your wife,” he said. “You care very much for your wife.
  • She is, as you say, your great obligation and you are a man to respect
  • obligations. I grasp that. Then you tell me of these women who have come
  • and gone.... About them too you are perfectly frank... There remains
  • someone else.” Sir Richmond stared at his physician.
  • “Well,” he said and laughed. “I didn’t pretend to have made my
  • autobiography anything more than a sketch.”
  • “No, but there is a special person, the current person.”
  • “I haven’t dilated on my present situation, I admit.”
  • “From some little things that have dropped from you, I should say there
  • is a child.”
  • “That,” said Sir Richmond after a brief pause, “is a good guess.”
  • “Not older than three.”
  • “Two years and a half.”
  • “You and this lady who is, I guess, young, are separated. At any rate,
  • you can’t go to her. That leaves you at loose ends, because for some
  • time, for two or three years at least, you have ceased to be--how
  • shall I put it?--an emotional wanderer.”
  • “I begin to respect your psychoanalysis.”
  • “Hence your overwhelming sense of the necessity of feminine
  • companionship for weary men. I guess she is a very jolly companion to be
  • with, amusing, restful--interesting.”
  • “H’m,” said Sir Richmond. “I think that is a fair description. When she
  • cares, that is. When she is in good form.”
  • “Which she isn’t at present,” hazarded the doctor. He exploded a mine of
  • long-pent exasperation.
  • “She is the clumsiest hand at keeping well that I have ever known.
  • Health is a woman’s primary duty. But she is incapable of the most
  • elementary precautions. She is maddeningly receptive to every infection.
  • At the present moment, when I am ill, when I am in urgent need of help
  • and happiness, she has let that wretched child get measles and
  • she herself won’t let me go near her because she has got something
  • disfiguring, something nobody else could ever have or think of having,
  • called CARBUNCLE. Carbuncle!”
  • “It is very painful,” said Dr. Martineau. “No doubt it is,” said Sir
  • Richmond.
  • “No doubt it is.” His voice grew bitter. He spoke with deliberation. “A
  • perfectly aimless, useless illness,--and as painful as it CAN be.”
  • He spoke as if he slammed a door viciously. And indeed he had slammed
  • a door. The doctor realized that for the present there was no more
  • self-dissection to be got from Sir Richmond.
  • For some time Sir Richmond had been keeping the boat close up to the
  • foaming weir to the left of the lock by an occasional stroke. Now with
  • a general air of departure he swung the boat round and began to row down
  • stream towards the bridge and the Radiant Hotel.
  • “Time we had tea,” he said.
  • Section 6
  • After tea Dr. Martineau left Sir Richmond in a chair upon the lawn,
  • brooding darkly--apparently over the crime of the carbuncle. The doctor
  • went to his room, ostensibly to write a couple of letters and put on
  • a dinner jacket, but really to make a few notes of the afternoon’s
  • conversation and meditate over his impressions while they were fresh.
  • His room proffered a comfortable armchair and into this he sank...
  • A number of very discrepant things were busy in his mind. He had
  • experienced a disconcerting personal attack. There was a whirl of active
  • resentment in the confusion.
  • “Apologetics of a rake,” he tried presently.
  • “A common type, stripped of his intellectual dressing. Every third
  • manufacturer from the midlands or the north has some such undertow
  • of ‘affairs.’ A physiological uneasiness, an imaginative laxity,
  • the temptations of the trip to London--weakness masquerading as a
  • psychological necessity. The Lady of the Carbuncle seems to have got
  • rather a hold upon him. She has kept him in order for three or four
  • years.”
  • The doctor scrutinized his own remarks with a judicious expression.
  • “I am not being fair. He ruffled me. Even if it is true, as I said, that
  • every third manufacturer from the midlands is in much the same case as
  • he is, that does not dismiss the case. It makes it a more important
  • one, much more important: it makes it a type case with the exceptional
  • quality of being self-expressive. Almost too selfexpressive.
  • “Sir Richmond does, after all, make out a sort of case for himself....
  • “A valid case?”
  • The doctor sat deep in his chair, frowning judicially with the fingers
  • of one hand apposed to the fingers of the other. “He makes me bristle
  • because all his life and ideas challenge my way of living. But if I
  • eliminate the personal element?”
  • He pulled a sheet of note-paper towards him and began to jot down notes
  • with a silver-cased pencil. Soon he discontinued writing and sat tapping
  • his pencil-case on the table. “The amazing selfishness of his attitude!
  • I do not think that once--not once--has he judged any woman except as
  • a contributor to his energy and peace of mind.... Except in the case of
  • his wife....
  • “For her his habit of respect was formed before his ideas developed....
  • “That I think explains HER....
  • “What was his phrase about the unfortunate young woman with the
  • carbuncle?... ‘Totally Useless and unnecessary illness,’ was it?...
  • “Now has a man any right by any standards to use women as this man has
  • used them?
  • “By any standards?”
  • The doctor frowned and nodded his head slowly with the corners of his
  • mouth drawn in.
  • For some years now an intellectual reverie had been playing an
  • increasing part in the good doctor’s life. He was writing this book of
  • his, writing it very deliberately and laboriously, THE PSYCHOLOGY OF A
  • NEW AGE, but much more was he dreaming and thinking about this book.
  • Its publication was to mark an epoch in human thought and human affairs
  • generally, and create a considerable flutter of astonishment in the
  • doctor’s own little world. It was to bring home to people some various
  • aspects of one very startling proposition: that human society had
  • arrived at a phase when the complete restatement of its fundamental
  • ideas had become urgently necessary, a phase when the slow, inadequate,
  • partial adjustments to two centuries of changing conditions had to give
  • place to a rapid reconstruction of new fundamental ideas. And it was
  • a fact of great value in the drama of these secret dreams that the
  • directive force towards this fundamentally reconstructed world should be
  • the pen of an unassuming Harley Street physician, hitherto not suspected
  • of any great excesses of enterprise.
  • The written portions of this book were already in a highly polished
  • state. They combined a limitless freedom of proposal with a smooth
  • urbanity of manner, a tacit denial that the thoughts of one intelligent
  • being could possibly be shocking to another. Upon this the doctor was
  • very insistent. Conduct, he held, could never be sufficiently discreet,
  • thought could never be sufficiently free. As a citizen, one had to treat
  • a law or an institution as a thing as rigidly right as a natural law.
  • That the social well-being demands. But as a scientific man, in one’s
  • stated thoughts and in public discussion, the case was altogether
  • different. There was no offence in any possible hypothesis or in the
  • contemplation of any possibility. Just as when one played a game one was
  • bound to play in unquestioning obedience to the laws and spirit of the
  • game, but if one was not playing that game then there was no reason why
  • one should not contemplate the completest reversal of all its methods
  • and the alteration and abandonment of every rule. Correctness of
  • conduct, the doctor held, was an imperative concomitant of all really
  • free thinking. Revolutionary speculation is one of those things that
  • must be divorced absolutely from revolutionary conduct. It was to the
  • neglect of these obvious principles, as the doctor considered them, that
  • the general muddle in contemporary marital affairs was very largely due.
  • We left divorce-law revision to exposed adulterers and marriage reform
  • to hot adolescents and craving spinsters driven by the furies
  • within them to assertions that established nothing and to practical
  • demonstrations that only left everybody thoroughly uncomfortable. Far
  • better to leave all these matters to calm, patient men in easy chairs,
  • weighing typical cases impartially, ready to condone, indisposed to
  • envy.
  • In return for which restraint on the part of the eager and adventurous,
  • the calm patient man was prepared in his thoughts to fly high and
  • go far. Without giving any guarantee, of course, that he might not
  • ultimately return to the comfortable point of inaction from which he
  • started.
  • In Sir Richmond, Dr. Martineau found the most interesting and
  • encouraging confirmation of the fundamental idea of THE PSYCHOLOGY OF A
  • NEW AGE, the immediate need of new criteria of conduct altogether. Here
  • was a man whose life was evidently ruled by standards that were at once
  • very high and very generous. He was overworking himself to the pitch
  • of extreme distress and apparently he was doing this for ends that
  • were essentially unselfish. Manifestly there were many things that an
  • ordinary industrial or political magnate would do that Sir Richmond
  • would not dream of doing, and a number of things that such a man would
  • not feel called upon to do that he would regard as imperative duties.
  • And mixed up with so much fine intention and fine conduct was this
  • disreputable streak of intrigue and this extraordinary claim that such
  • misconduct was necessary to continued vigour of action.
  • “To energy of thought it is not necessary,” said Dr. Martineau, and
  • considered for a time. “Yet--certainly--I am not a man of action. I
  • admit it. I make few decisions.”
  • The chapters of THE PSYCHOLOGY OF A NEW AGE dealing with women were
  • still undrafted, but they had already greatly exercised the doctor’s
  • mind. He found now that the case of Sir Richmond had stirred his
  • imagination. He sat with his hands apposed, his head on one side, and
  • an expression of great intellectual contentment on his face while these
  • emancipated ideas gave a sort of gala performance in his mind.
  • The good doctor did not dislike women, he had always guarded himself
  • very carefully against misogyny, but he was very strongly disposed to
  • regard them as much less necessary in the existing scheme of things than
  • was generally assumed. Women, he conceded, had laid the foundations of
  • social life. Through their contrivances and sacrifices and patience the
  • fierce and lonely patriarchal family-herd of a male and his women
  • and off spring had grown into the clan and tribe; the woven tissue of
  • related families that constitute the human comity had been woven by the
  • subtle, persistent protection of sons and daughters by their mothers
  • against the intolerant, jealous, possessive Old Man. But that was a
  • thing, of the remote past. Little was left of those ancient struggles
  • now but a few infantile dreams and nightmares. The greater human
  • community, human society, was made for good. And being made, it had
  • taken over the ancient tasks of the woman, one by one, until now in its
  • modern forms it cherished more sedulously than she did, it educated, it
  • housed and comforted, it clothed and served and nursed, leaving the wife
  • privileged, honoured, protected, for the sake of tasks she no longer did
  • and of a burthen she no longer bore. “Progress has TRIVIALIZED women,”
  • said the doctor, and made a note of the word for later consideration.
  • “And woman has trivialized civilization,” the doctor tried.
  • “She has retained her effect of being central, she still makes the
  • social atmosphere, she raises men’s instinctive hopes of help and
  • direction. Except,” the doctor stipulated, “for a few highly developed
  • modern types, most men found the sense of achieving her a necessary
  • condition for sustained exertion. And there is no direction in her any
  • more.
  • “She spends,” said the doctor, “she just spends. She spends excitingly
  • and competitively for her own pride and glory, she drives all the energy
  • of men over the weirs of gain....
  • “What are we to do with the creature?” whispered the doctor.
  • Apart from the procreative necessity, was woman an unavoidable evil? The
  • doctor’s untrammelled thoughts began to climb high, spin, nose dive and
  • loop the loop. Nowadays we took a proper care of the young, we had no
  • need for high birth rates, quite a small proportion of women with a gift
  • in that direction could supply all the offspring that the world wanted.
  • Given the power of determining sex that science was slowly winning
  • today, and why should we have so many women about? A drastic elimination
  • of the creatures would be quite practicable. A fantastic world to a
  • vulgar imagination, no doubt, but to a calmly reasonable mind by no
  • means fantastic. But this was where the case of Sir Richmond became
  • so interesting. Was it really true that the companionship of women was
  • necessary to these energetic creative types? Was it the fact that the
  • drive of life towards action, as distinguished from contemplation, arose
  • out of sex and needed to be refreshed by the reiteration of that motive?
  • It was a plausible proposition: it marched with all the doctor’s ideas
  • of natural selection and of the conditions of a survival that have made
  • us what we are. It was in tune with the Freudian analyses.
  • “SEX NOT ONLY A RENEWAL OF LIFE IN THE SPECIES,” noted the doctor’s
  • silver pencil; “SEX MAY BE ALSO A RENEWAL OF ENERGY IN THE INDIVIDUAL.”
  • After some musing he crossed out “sex” and wrote above it “sexual love.”
  • “That is practically what he claims,” Dr. Martineau said. “In which
  • case we want the completest revision of all our standards of sexual
  • obligation. We want a new system of restrictions and imperatives
  • altogether.”
  • It was a fixed idea of the doctor’s that women were quite incapable of
  • producing ideas in the same way that men do, but he believed that with
  • suitable encouragement they could be induced to respond quite generously
  • to such ideas. Suppose therefore we really educated the imaginations of
  • women; suppose we turned their indubitable capacity for service towards
  • social and political creativeness, not in order to make them the rivals
  • of men in these fields, but their moral and actual helpers. “A man of
  • this sort wants a mistress-mother,” said the doctor. “He wants a sort of
  • woman who cares more for him and his work and honour than she does for
  • child or home or clothes or personal pride.”
  • “But are there such women? Can there be such a woman?”
  • “His work needs to be very fine to deserve her help. But admitting its
  • fineness?...
  • “The alternative seems to be to teach the sexes to get along without
  • each other.”
  • “A neutralized world. A separated world. How we should jostle in the
  • streets! But the early Christians have tried it already. The thing is
  • impossible.”
  • “Very well, then, we have to make women more responsible again. In a
  • new capacity. We have to educate them far more seriously as sources of
  • energy--as guardians and helpers of men. And we have to suppress them
  • far more rigorously as tempters and dissipaters. Instead of mothering
  • babies they have to mother the race....”
  • A vision of women made responsible floated before his eyes.
  • “Is that man working better since you got hold of him? If not, why not?”
  • “Or again,--Jane Smith was charged with neglecting her lover to the
  • common danger.... The inspector said the man was in a pitiful state,
  • morally quite uncombed and infested with vulgar, showy ideas....”
  • The doctor laughed, telescoped his pencil and stood up.
  • Section 7
  • It became evident after dinner that Sir Richmond also had been thinking
  • over the afternoon’s conversation.
  • He and Dr. Martineau sat in wide-armed cane chairs on the lawn with a
  • wickerwork table bearing coffee cups and little glasses between them. A
  • few other diners chatted and whispered about similar tables but not too
  • close to our talkers to disturb them; the dining room behind them had
  • cleared its tables and depressed its illumination. The moon, in its
  • first quarter, hung above the sunset, sank after twilight, shone
  • brighter and brighter among the western trees, and presently had gone,
  • leaving the sky to an increasing multitude of stars. The Maidenhead
  • river wearing its dusky blue draperies and its jewels of light had
  • recovered all the magic Sir Richmond had stripped from it in the
  • afternoon. The grave arches of the bridge, made complete circles by the
  • reflexion of the water, sustained, as if by some unifying and justifying
  • reason, the erratic flat flashes and streaks and glares of traffic that
  • fretted to and fro overhead. A voice sang intermittently and a banjo
  • tinkled, but remotely enough to be indistinct and agreeable.
  • “After all,” Sir Richmond began abruptly, “the search for some sort of
  • sexual modus vivendi is only a means to an end. One does not want to
  • live for sex but only through sex. The main thing in my life has always
  • been my work. This afternoon, under the Maidenhead influence, I talked
  • too much of sex. I babbled. Of things one doesn’t usually...”
  • “It was very illuminating,” said the doctor.
  • “No doubt. But a temporary phase. It is the defective bearing talks....
  • Just now--I happen to be irritated.”
  • The darkness concealed a faint smile on the doctor’s face.
  • “The work is the thing,” said Sir Richmond. “So long as one can keep
  • one’s grip on it.”
  • “What,” said the doctor after a pause, leaning back and sending wreaths
  • of smoke up towards the star-dusted zenith, “what is your idea of your
  • work? I mean, how do you see it in relation to yourself--and things
  • generally?”
  • “Put in the most general terms?”
  • “Put in the most general terms.”
  • “I wonder if I can put it in general terms for you at all. It is hard to
  • put something one is always thinking about in general terms or to think
  • of it as a whole.... Now.... Fuel?...
  • “I suppose it was my father’s business interests that pushed me towards
  • specialization in fuel. He wanted me to have a thoroughly scientific
  • training in days when a scientific training was less easy to get for a
  • boy than it is today. And much more inspiring when you got it. My mind
  • was framed, so to speak, in geology and astronomical physics. I grew up
  • to think on that scale. Just as a man who has been trained in history
  • and law grows to think on the scale of the Roman empire. I don’t know
  • what your pocket map of the universe is, the map, I mean, by which you
  • judge all sorts of other general ideas. To me this planet is a little
  • ball of oxides and nickel steel; life a sort of tarnish on its surface.
  • And we, the minutest particles in that tarnish. Who can nevertheless, in
  • some unaccountable way, take in the idea of this universe as one whole,
  • who begin to dream of taking control of it.”
  • “That is not a bad statement of the scientific point of view. I
  • suppose I have much the same general idea of the world. On rather more
  • psychological lines.”
  • “We think, I suppose, said Sir Richmond, of life as something that is
  • only just beginning to be aware of what it is--and what it might be.”
  • “Exactly,” said the doctor. “Good.”
  • He went on eagerly. “That is precisely how I see it. You and I are just
  • particles in the tarnish, as you call it, who are becoming dimly awake
  • to what we are, to what we have in common. Only a very few of us have
  • got as far even as this. These others here, for example....”
  • He indicated the rest of Maidenhead by a movement.
  • “Desire, mutual flattery, egotistical dreams, greedy solicitudes fill
  • them up. They haven’t begun to get out of themselves.”
  • “We, I suppose, have,” doubted Sir Richmond.
  • “We have.”
  • The doctor had no doubt. He lay back in his chair, with his hands behind
  • his head and his smoke ascending vertically to heaven. With the greatest
  • contentment he began quoting himself. “This getting out of one’s
  • individuality--this conscious getting out of one’s individuality--is one
  • of the most important and interesting aspects of the psychology of
  • the new age that is now dawning. As compared with any previous age.
  • Unconsciously, of course, every true artist, every philosopher, every
  • scientific investigator, so far as his art or thought went, has always
  • got out of himself,--has forgotten his personal interests and become Man
  • thinking for the whole race. And intimations of the same thing have been
  • at the heart of most religions. But now people are beginning to get
  • this detachment without any distinctively religious feeling or any
  • distinctive aesthetic or intellectual impulse, as if it were a plain
  • matter of fact. Plain matter of fact, that we are only incidentally
  • ourselves. That really each one of us is also the whole species, is
  • really indeed all life.”
  • “A part of it.”
  • “An integral part-as sight is part of a man... with no absolute
  • separation from all the rest--no more than a separation of the
  • imagination. The whole so far as his distinctive quality goes. I do not
  • know how this takes shape in your mind, Sir Richmond, but to me this
  • idea of actually being life itself upon the world, a special phase of it
  • dependent upon and connected with all other phases, and of being one
  • of a small but growing number of people who apprehend that, and want to
  • live in the spirit of that, is quite central. It is my fundamental idea.
  • We,--this small but growing minority--constitute that part of life which
  • knows and wills and tries to rule its destiny. This new realization, the
  • new psychology arising out of it is a fact of supreme importance in the
  • history of life. It is like the appearance of self-consciousness in some
  • creature that has not hitherto had self-consciousness. And so far as we
  • are concerned, we are the true kingship of the world. Necessarily. We
  • who know, are the true king....I wonder how this appeals to you. It
  • is stuff I have thought out very slowly and carefully and written and
  • approved. It is the very core of my life.... And yet when one comes
  • to say these things to someone else, face to face.... It is much more
  • difficult to say than to write.”
  • Sir Richmond noted how the doctor’s chair creaked as he rolled to and
  • fro with the uneasiness of these intimate utterances.
  • “I agree,” said Sir Richmond presently. “One DOES think in this fashion.
  • Something in this fashion. What one calls one’s work does belong to
  • something much bigger than ourselves.
  • “Something much bigger,” he expanded.
  • “Which something we become,” the doctor urged, “in so far as our work
  • takes hold of us.”
  • Sir Richmond made no answer to this for a little while. “Of course we
  • trail a certain egotism into our work,” he said.
  • “Could we do otherwise? But it has ceased to be purely egotism. It is
  • no longer, ‘I am I’ but ‘I am part.’... One wants to be an honourable
  • part.”
  • “You think of man upon his planet,” the doctor pursued. “I think of
  • life rather as a mind that tries itself over in millions and millions of
  • trials. But it works out to the same thing.”
  • “I think in terms of fuel,” said Sir Richmond.
  • He was still debating the doctor’s generalization. “I suppose it would
  • be true to say that I think of myself as mankind on his planet, with
  • very considerable possibilities and with only a limited amount of fuel
  • at his disposal to achieve them. Yes.... I agree that I think in that
  • way.... I have not thought much before of the way in which I think about
  • things--but I agree that it is in that way. Whatever enterprises mankind
  • attempts are limited by the sum total of that store of fuel upon the
  • planet. That is very much in my mind. Besides that he has nothing but
  • his annual allowance of energy from the sun.”
  • “I thought that presently we were to get unlimited energy from atoms,”
  • said the doctor.
  • “I don’t believe in that as a thing immediately practicable. No doubt
  • getting a supply of energy from atoms is a theoretical possibility,
  • just as flying was in the time of Daedalus; probably there were actual
  • attempts at some sort of glider in ancient Crete. But before we get
  • to the actual utilization of atomic energy there will be ten thousand
  • difficult corners to turn; we may have to wait three or four thousand
  • years for it. We cannot count on it. We haven’t it in hand. There may be
  • some impasse. All we have surely is coal and oil,--there is no surplus
  • of wood now--only an annual growth. And water-power is income also,
  • doled out day by day. We cannot anticipate it. Coal and oil are our only
  • capital. They are all we have for great important efforts. They are a
  • gift to mankind to use to some supreme end or to waste in trivialities.
  • Coal is the key to metallurgy and oil to transit. When they are done
  • we shall either have built up such a fabric of apparatus, knowledge and
  • social organization that we shall be able to manage without them--or
  • we shall have travelled a long way down the slopes of waste towards
  • extinction.... To-day, in getting, in distribution, in use we
  • waste enormously....As we sit here all the world is wasting fuel
  • fantastically.”
  • “Just as mentally--educationally we waste,” the doctor interjected.
  • “And my job is to stop what I can of that waste, to do what I can to
  • organize, first of all sane fuel getting and then sane fuel using. And
  • that second proposition carries us far. Into the whole use we are making
  • of life.
  • “First things first,” said Sir Richmond. If we set about getting fuel
  • sanely, if we do it as the deliberate, co-operative act of the whole
  • species, then it follows that we shall look very closely into the use
  • that is being made of it. When all the fuel getting is brought into one
  • view as a common interest, then it follows that all the fuel burning
  • will be brought into one view. At present we are getting fuel in a kind
  • of scramble with no general aim. We waste and lose almost as much as we
  • get. And of what we get, the waste is idiotic.
  • “I won’t trouble you,” said Sir Richmond, “with any long discourse on
  • the ways of getting fuel in this country. But land as you know is owned
  • in patches and stretches that were determined in the first place chiefly
  • by agricultural necessities. When it was divided up among its present
  • owners nobody was thinking about the minerals beneath. But the lawyers
  • settled long ago that the landowner owned his land right down to the
  • centre of the earth. So we have the superficial landlord as coal owner
  • trying to work his coal according to the superficial divisions, quite
  • irrespective of the lie of the coal underneath. Each man goes for the
  • coal under his own land in his own fashion. You get three shafts where
  • one would suffice and none of them in the best possible place. You get
  • the coal coming out of this point when it would be far more convenient
  • to bring it out at that--miles away. You get boundary walls of coal
  • between the estates, abandoned, left in the ground for ever. And each
  • coal owner sells his coal in his own pettifogging manner... But you
  • know of these things. You know too how we trail the coal all over the
  • country, spoiling it as we trail it, until at last we get it into
  • the silly coal scuttles beside the silly, wasteful, airpoisoning,
  • fog-creating fireplace.
  • “And this stuff,” said Sir Richmond, bringing his hand down so smartly
  • on the table that the startled coffee cups cried out upon the tray; “was
  • given to men to give them power over metals, to get knowledge with, to
  • get more power with.”
  • “The oil story, I suppose, is as bad.”
  • “The oil story is worse....
  • “There is a sort of cant,” said Sir Richmond in a fierce parenthesis,
  • “that the supplies of oil are inexhaustible--that you can muddle about
  • with oil anyhow.... Optimism of knaves and imbeciles.... They don’t want
  • to be pulled up by any sane considerations....”
  • For some moments he kept silence--as if in unspeakable commination.
  • “Here I am with some clearness of vision--my only gift; not very clever,
  • with a natural bad temper, and a strong sexual bias, doing what I can
  • to get a broader handling of the fuel question--as a common interest
  • for all mankind. And I find myself up against a lot of men, subtle men,
  • sharp men, obstinate men, prejudiced men, able to get round me, able to
  • get over me, able to blockade me.... Clever men--yes, and all of them
  • ultimately damned--oh! utterly damned--fools. Coal owners who think only
  • of themselves, solicitors who think backwards, politicians who think
  • like a game of cat’s-cradle, not a gleam of generosity not a gleam.”
  • “What particularly are you working for?” asked the doctor.
  • “I want to get the whole business of the world’s fuel discussed and
  • reported upon as one affair so that some day it may be handled as one
  • affair in the general interest.”
  • “The world, did you say? You meant the empire?”
  • “No, the world. It is all one system now. You can’t work it in bits. I
  • want to call in foreign representatives from the beginning.”
  • “Advisory--consultative?”
  • “No. With powers. These things interlock now internationally both
  • through labour and finance. The sooner we scrap this nonsense about an
  • autonomous British Empire complete in itself, contra mundum, the better
  • for us. A world control is fifty years overdue. Hence these disorders.”
  • “Still--it’s rather a difficult proposition, as things are.”
  • “Oh, Lord! don’t I know it’s difficult!” cried Sir Richmond in the tone
  • of one who swears. “Don’t I know that perhaps it’s impossible! But it’s
  • the only way to do it. Therefore, I say, let’s try to get it done. And
  • everybody says, difficult, difficult, and nobody lifts a finger to try.
  • And the only real difficulty is that everybody for one reason or another
  • says that it’s difficult. It’s against human nature. Granted! Every
  • decent thing is. It’s socialism. Who cares? Along this line of
  • comprehensive scientific control the world has to go or it will
  • retrogress, it will muddle and rot....”
  • “I agree,” said Dr. Martineau.
  • “So I want a report to admit that distinctly. I want it to go
  • further than that. I want to get the beginnings, the germ, of a world
  • administration. I want to set up a permanent world commission of
  • scientific men and economists--with powers, just as considerable powers
  • as I can give them--they’ll be feeble powers at the best--but still some
  • sort of SAY in the whole fuel supply of the world. A say--that may grow
  • at last to a control. A right to collect reports and receive
  • accounts for example, to begin with. And then the right to make
  • recommendations.... You see?... No, the international part is not the
  • most difficult part of it. But my beastly owners and their beastly
  • lawyers won’t relinquish a scrap of what they call their freedom of
  • action. And my labour men, because I’m a fairly big coal owner myself,
  • sit and watch and suspect me, too stupid to grasp what I am driving at
  • and too incompetent to get out a scheme of their own. They want a world
  • control on scientific lines even less than the owners. They try to think
  • that fuel production can carry an unlimited wages bill and the owners
  • try to think that it can pay unlimited profits, and when I say; ‘This
  • business is something more than a scramble for profits and wages; it’s a
  • service and a common interest,’ they stare at me--” Sir Richmond was
  • at a loss for an image. “Like a committee in a thieves’ kitchen when
  • someone has casually mentioned the law.”
  • “But will you ever get your Permanent Commission?”
  • “It can be done. If I can stick it out.”
  • “But with the whole Committee against you!”
  • “The curious thing is that the whole Committee isn’t against me. Every
  • individual is....”
  • Sir Richmond found it difficult to express. “The psychology of my
  • Committee ought to interest you.... It is probably a fair sample of the
  • way all sorts of things are going nowadays. It’s curious.... There is
  • not a man on that Committee who is quite comfortable within himself
  • about the particular individual end he is there to serve. It’s there I
  • get them. They pursue their own ends bitterly and obstinately I admit,
  • but they are bitter and obstinate because they pursue them against an
  • internal opposition--which is on my side. They are terrified to think,
  • if once they stopped fighting me, how far they might not have to go with
  • me.”
  • “A suppressed world conscience in fact. This marches very closely with
  • my own ideas.”
  • “A world conscience? World conscience? I don’t know. But I do know that
  • there is this drive in nearly every member of the Committee, some drive
  • anyhow, towards the decent thing. It is the same drive that drives me.
  • But I am the most driven. It has turned me round. It hasn’t turned them.
  • I go East and they go West. And they don’t want to be turned round.
  • Tremendously, they don’t.”
  • “Creative undertow,” said Dr. Martineau, making notes, as it were.
  • “An increasing force in modern life. In the psychology of a new age
  • strengthened by education--it may play a directive part.”
  • “They fight every little point. But, you see, because of this creative
  • undertow--if you like to call it that--we do get along. I am leader or
  • whipper-in, it is hard to say which, of a bolting flock....I believe
  • they will report for a permanent world commission; I believe I have got
  • them up to that; but they will want to make it a bureau of this League
  • of Nations, and I have the profoundest distrust of this League of
  • Nations. It may turn out to be a sort of side-tracking arrangement for
  • all sorts of important world issues. And they will find they have to
  • report for some sort of control. But there again they will shy. They
  • will report for it and then they will do their utmost to whittle it down
  • again. They will refuse it the most reasonable powers. They will alter
  • the composition of the Committee so as to make it innocuous.”
  • “How?”
  • “Get rid of the independent scientific men, load it up so far as Britain
  • is concerned with muck of the colonial politician type and tame labour
  • representatives, balance with shady new adventurer millionaires, get in
  • still shadier stuff from abroad, let these gentry appoint their own tame
  • experts after their own hearts,--experts who will make merely advisory
  • reports, which will not be published....”
  • “They want in fact to keep the old system going under the cloak of YOUR
  • Committee, reduced to a cloak and nothing more?”
  • “That is what it amounts to. They want to have the air of doing
  • right--indeed they do want to have the FEEL of doing right--and still
  • leave things just exactly what they were before. And as I suffer under
  • the misfortune of seeing the thing rather more clearly, I have to
  • shepherd the conscience of the whole Committee.... But there is a
  • conscience there. If I can hold out myself, I can hold the Committee.”
  • He turned appealingly to the doctor. “Why should I have to be the
  • conscience of that damned Committee? Why should I do this exhausting
  • inhuman job?.... In their hearts these others know.... Only they won’t
  • know.... Why should it fall on me?”
  • “You have to go through with it,” said Dr. Martineau.
  • “I have to go through with it, but it’s a hell of utterly inglorious
  • squabbling. They bait me. They have been fighting the same fight within
  • themselves that they fight with me. They know exactly where I am, that I
  • too am doing my job against internal friction. The one thing before all
  • others that they want to do is to bring me down off my moral high
  • horse. And I loathe the high horse. I am in a position of special moral
  • superiority to men who are on the whole as good men as I am or better.
  • That shows all the time. You see the sort of man I am. I’ve a broad
  • streak of personal vanity. I fag easily. I’m short-tempered. I’ve other
  • things, as you perceive. When I fag I become obtuse, I repeat and bore,
  • I get viciously ill-tempered, I suffer from an intolerable sense of
  • ill usage. Then that ass, Wagstaffe, who ought to be working with me
  • steadily, sees his chance to be pleasantly witty. He gets a laugh round
  • the table at my expense. Young Dent, the more intelligent of the labour
  • men, reads me a lecture in committee manners. Old Cassidy sees HIS
  • opening and jabs some ridiculous petty accusation at me and gets me
  • spluttering self-defence like a fool. All my stock goes down, and as my
  • stock goes down the chances of a good report dwindle. Young Dent grieves
  • to see me injuring my own case. Too damned a fool to see what will
  • happen to the report! You see if only they can convince themselves I am
  • just a prig and an egotist and an impractical bore, they escape from a
  • great deal more than my poor propositions. They escape from the doubt
  • in themselves. By dismissing me they dismiss their own consciences.
  • And then they can scamper off and be sensible little piggy-wigs and not
  • bother any more about what is to happen to mankind in the long run....
  • Do you begin to realize the sort of fight, upside down in a dustbin,
  • that that Committee is for me?”
  • “You have to go through with it,” Dr. Martineau repeated.
  • “I have. If I can. But I warn you I have been near breaking point. And
  • if I tumble off the high horse, if I can’t keep going regularly there
  • to ride the moral high horse, that Committee will slump into utter
  • scoundrelism. It will turn out a long, inconsistent, botched, unreadable
  • report that will back up all sorts of humbugging bargains and sham
  • settlements. It will contain some half-baked scheme to pacify the miners
  • at the expense of the general welfare. It won’t even succeed in doing
  • that. But in the general confusion old Cassidy will get away with
  • a series of hauls that may run into millions. Which will last his
  • time--damn him! And that is where we are.... Oh! I know! I know!.... I
  • must do this job. I don’t need any telling that my life will be nothing
  • and mean nothing unless I bring this thing through....
  • “But the thanklessness of playing this lone hand!”
  • The doctor watched his friend’s resentful black silhouette against the
  • lights on the steely river, and said nothing for awhile.
  • “Why did I ever undertake to play it?” Sir Richmond appealed. “Why has
  • it been put upon me? Seeing what a poor thing I am, why am I not a poor
  • thing altogether?”
  • Section 8
  • “I think I understand that loneliness of yours, said the doctor after an
  • interval.
  • “I am INTOLERABLE to myself.”
  • “And I think it explains why it is that you turn to women as you do. You
  • want help; you want reassurance. And you feel they can give it.”
  • “I wonder if it has been quite like that,” Sir Richmond reflected.
  • By an effort Dr. Martineau refrained from mentioning the mother complex.
  • “You want help and reassurance as a child does,” he said. “Women and
  • women alone seem capable of giving that, of telling you that you are
  • surely right, that notwithstanding your blunders you are right; that
  • even when you are wrong it doesn’t so much matter, you are still in
  • spirit right. They can show their belief in you as no man can. With all
  • their being they can do that.”
  • “Yes, I suppose they could.”
  • “They can. You have said already that women are necessary to make things
  • real for you.”
  • “Not my work,” said Sir Richmond. “I admit that it might be like that,
  • but it isn’t like that. It has not worked out like that. The two drives
  • go on side by side in me. They have no logical connexion. All I can say
  • is that for me, with my bifid temperament, one makes a rest from the
  • other, and is so far refreshment and a renewal of energy. But I do not
  • find women coming into my work in any effectual way.”
  • The doctor reflected further. “I suppose,” he began and stopped short.
  • He heard Sir Richmond move in his chair, creaking an interrogation.
  • “You have never,” said the doctor, “turned to the idea of God?”
  • Sir Richmond grunted and made no other answer for the better part of a
  • minute.
  • As Dr. Martineau waited for his companion to speak, a falling star
  • streaked the deep blue above them.
  • “I can’t believe in a God,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “Something after the fashion of a God,” said the doctor insidiously.
  • “No,” said Sir Richmond. “Nothing that reassures.”
  • “But this loneliness, this craving for companionship....”
  • “We have all been through that,” said Sir Richmond. “We have all in our
  • time lain very still in the darkness with our souls crying out for the
  • fellowship of God, demanding some sign, some personal response. The
  • faintest feeling of assurance would have satisfied us.”
  • “And there has never been a response?”
  • “Have YOU ever had a response?”
  • “Once I seemed to have a feeling of exaltation and security.”
  • “Well?”
  • “Perhaps I only persuaded myself that I had. I had been reading
  • William James on religious experiences and I was thinking very much of
  • Conversion. I tried to experience Conversion....”
  • “Yes?”
  • “It faded.”
  • “It always fades,” said Sir Richmond with anger in his voice. “I wonder
  • how many people there are nowadays who have passed through this last
  • experience of ineffectual invocation, this appeal to the fading shadow
  • of a vanished God. In the night. In utter loneliness. Answer me! Speak
  • to me! Does he answer? In the silence you hear the little blood vessels
  • whisper in your ears. You see a faint glow of colour on the darkness....”
  • Dr. Martineau sat without a word.
  • “I can believe that over all things Righteousness rules. I can believe
  • that. But Righteousness is not friendliness nor mercy nor comfort nor
  • any such dear and intimate things. This cuddling up to Righteousness! It
  • is a dream, a delusion and a phase. I’ve tried all that long ago. I’ve
  • given it up long ago. I’ve grown out of it. Men do--after forty. Our
  • souls were made in the squatting-place of the submen of ancient times.
  • They are made out of primitive needs and they die before our bodies as
  • those needs are satisfied. Only young people have souls, complete. The
  • need for a personal God, feared but reassuring, is a youth’s need. I no
  • longer fear the Old Man nor want to propitiate the Old Man nor believe
  • he matters any more. I’m a bit of an Old Man myself I discover. Yes. But
  • the other thing still remains.”
  • “The Great Mother of the Gods,” said Dr. Martineau--still clinging to
  • his theories.
  • “The need of the woman,” said Sir Richmond. “I want mating because it is
  • my nature to mate. I want fellowship because I am a social animal and I
  • want it from another social animal. Not from any God--any inconceivable
  • God. Who fades and disappears. No....
  • “Perhaps that other need will fade presently. I do not know. Perhaps it
  • lasts as long as life does. How can I tell?”
  • He was silent for a little while. Then his voice sounded in the night,
  • as if he spoke to himself. “But as for the God of All Things consoling
  • and helping! Imagine it! That up there--having fellowship with me! I
  • would as soon think of cooling my throat with the Milky Way or shaking
  • hands with those stars.”
  • CHAPTER THE FIFTH
  • IN THE LAND OF THE FORGOTTEN PEOPLES
  • Section 1
  • A gust of confidence on the part of a person naturally or habitually
  • reserved will often be followed by a phase of recoil. At breakfast
  • next morning their overnight talk seemed to both Sir Richmond and
  • Dr. Martineau like something each had dreamt about the other, a quite
  • impossible excess of intimacy. They discussed the weather, which seemed
  • to be settling down to the utmost serenity of which the English spring
  • is capable, they talked of Sir Richmond’s coming car and of the possible
  • routes before them. Sir Richmond produced the Michelin maps which he
  • had taken out of the pockets of the little Charmeuse. The Bath Road lay
  • before them, he explained, Reading, Newbury, Hungerford, Marlborough,
  • Silbury Hill which overhangs Avebury. Both travellers discovered a
  • common excitement at the mention of Avebury and Silbury Hill. Both took
  • an intelligent interest in archaeology. Both had been greatly stimulated
  • by the recent work of Elliot Smith and Rivers upon what was then known
  • as the Heliolithic culture. It had revived their interest in Avebury and
  • Stonehenge. The doctor moreover had been reading Hippisley Cox’s GREEN
  • ROADS OF ENGLAND.
  • Neither gentleman had ever seen Avebury, but Dr. Martineau had once
  • visited Stonehenge.
  • “Avebury is much the oldest,” said the doctor. “They must have made
  • Silbury Hill long before 2000 B.C. It may be five thousand years old
  • or even more. It is the most important historical relic in the British
  • Isles. And the most neglected.”
  • They exchanged archaeological facts. The secret places of the heart
  • rested until the afternoon.
  • Then Sir Richmond saw fit to amplify his confessions in one particular.
  • Section 2
  • The doctor and his patient had discovered a need for exercise as the
  • morning advanced. They had walked by the road to Marlow and had lunched
  • at a riverside inn, returning after a restful hour in an arbour on the
  • lawn of this place to tea at Maidenhead. It was as they returned that
  • Sir Richmond took up the thread of their overnight conversation again.
  • “In the night,” he said, “I was thinking over the account I tried to
  • give you of my motives. A lot of it was terribly out of drawing.”
  • “Facts?” asked the doctor.
  • “No, the facts were all right. It was the atmosphere, the
  • proportions.... I don’t know if I gave you the effect of something Don
  • Juanesque?...”
  • “Vulgar poem,” said the doctor remarkably. “I discounted that.”
  • “Vulgar!”
  • “Intolerable. Byron in sexual psychology is like a stink in a kitchen.”
  • Sir Richmond perceived he had struck upon the sort of thing that used to
  • be called a pet aversion.
  • “I don’t want you to think that I run about after women in an habitual
  • and systematic manner. Or that I deliberately hunt them in the interests
  • of my work and energy. Your questions had set me theorizing about
  • myself. And I did my best to improvise a scheme of motives yesterday.
  • It was, I perceive, a jerry-built scheme, run up at short notice. My
  • nocturnal reflections convinced me of that. I put reason into things
  • that are essentially instinctive. The truth is that the wanderings of
  • desire have no single drive. All sorts of motives come in, high and low,
  • down to sheer vulgar imitativeness and competitiveness. What was true
  • in it all was this, that a man with any imagination in a fatigue
  • phase falls naturally into these complications because they are more
  • attractive to his type and far easier and more refreshing to the mind,
  • at the outset, than anything else. And they do work a sort of recovery
  • in him, They send him back to his work refreshed--so far, that is, as
  • his work is concerned.”
  • “At the OUTSET they are easier,” said the doctor.
  • Sir Richmond laughed. “When one is fagged it is only the outset counts.
  • The more tired one is the more readily one moves along the line of least
  • resistance....
  • “That is one footnote to what I said. So far as the motive of my work
  • goes, I think we got something like the spirit of it. What I said about
  • that was near the truth of things....
  • “But there is another set of motives altogether,” Sir Richmond went on
  • with an air of having cleared the ground for his real business, “that I
  • didn’t go into at all yesterday.”
  • He considered. “It arises out of these other affairs. Before you
  • realize it your affections are involved. I am a man much swayed by my
  • affections.”
  • Mr. Martineau glanced at him. There was a note of genuine self-reproach
  • in Sir Richmond’s voice.
  • “I get fond of people. It is quite irrational, but I get fond of them.
  • Which is quite a different thing from the admiration and excitement of
  • falling in love. Almost the opposite thing. They cry or they come some
  • mental or physical cropper and hurt themselves, or they do something
  • distressingly little and human and suddenly I find they’ve GOT me. I’m
  • distressed. I’m filled with something between pity and an impulse of
  • responsibility. I become tender towards them. I am impelled to take care
  • of them. I want to ease them off, to reassure them, to make them stop
  • hurting at any cost. I don’t see why it should be the weak and sickly
  • and seamy side of people that grips me most, but it is. I don’t know why
  • it should be their failures that gives them power over me, but it is. I
  • told you of this girl, this mistress of mine, who is ill just now. SHE’S
  • got me in that way; she’s got me tremendously.”
  • “You did not speak of her yesterday with any morbid excess of pity,” the
  • doctor was constrained to remark.
  • “I abused her very probably. I forget exactly what I said....”
  • The doctor offered no assistance.
  • “But the reason why I abuse her is perfectly plain. I abuse her because
  • she distresses me by her misfortunes and instead of my getting anything
  • out of her, I go out to her. But I DO go out to her. All this time at
  • the back of my mind I am worrying about her. She has that gift of making
  • one feel for her. I am feeling that damned carbuncle almost as if it had
  • been my affair instead of hers.
  • “That carbuncle has made me suffer FRIGHTFULLY.... Why should I? It
  • isn’t mine.”
  • He regarded the doctor earnestly. The doctor controlled a strong desire
  • to laugh.
  • “I suppose the young lady--” he began.
  • “Oh! SHE puts in suffering all right. I’ve no doubt about that.
  • “I suppose,” Sir Richmond went on, “now that I have told you so much
  • of this affair, I may as well tell you all. It is a sort of comedy, a
  • painful comedy, of irrelevant affections.”
  • The doctor was prepared to be a good listener. Facts he would always
  • listen to; it was only when people told him their theories that he would
  • interrupt with his “Exactly.”
  • “This young woman is a person of considerable genius. I don’t know if
  • you have seen in the illustrated papers a peculiar sort of humorous
  • illustrations usually with a considerable amount of bite in them over
  • the name of Martin Leeds?
  • “Extremely amusing stuff.”
  • “It is that Martin Leeds. I met her at the beginning of her career. She
  • talks almost as well as she draws. She amused me immensely. I’m not
  • the sort of man who waylays and besieges women and girls. I’m not the
  • pursuing type. But I perceived that in some odd way I attracted her
  • and I was neither wise enough nor generous enough not to let the thing
  • develop.”
  • “H’m,” said Dr. Martineau.
  • “I’d never had to do with an intellectually brilliant woman before. I
  • see now that the more imaginative force a woman has, the more likely she
  • is to get into a state of extreme self-abandonment with any male thing
  • upon which her imagination begins to crystallize. Before I came along
  • she’d mixed chiefly with a lot of young artists and students, all doing
  • nothing at all except talk about the things they were going to do. I
  • suppose I profited by the contrast, being older and with my hands full
  • of affairs. Perhaps something had happened that had made her recoil
  • towards my sort of thing. I don’t know. But she just let herself go at
  • me.”
  • “And you?”
  • “Let myself go too. I’d never met anything like her before. It was her
  • wit took me. It didn’t occur to me that she wasn’t my contemporary
  • and as able as I was. As able to take care of herself. All sorts of
  • considerations that I should have shown to a sillier woman I never
  • dreamt of showing to her. I had never met anyone so mentally brilliant
  • before or so helpless and headlong. And so here we are on each other’s
  • hands!”
  • “But the child?
  • “It happened to us. For four years now things have just happened to us.
  • All the time I have been overworking, first at explosives and now at
  • this fuel business. She too is full of her work.
  • “Nothing stops that though everything seems to interfere with it. And
  • in a distraught, preoccupied way we are abominably fond of each other.
  • ‘Fond’ is the word. But we are both too busy to look after either
  • ourselves or each other.
  • “She is much more incapable than I am,” said Sir Richmond as if he
  • delivered a weighed and very important judgment.
  • “You see very much of each other?”
  • “She has a flat in Chelsea and a little cottage in South Cornwall, and
  • we sometimes snatch a few days together, away somewhere in Surrey or up
  • the Thames or at such a place as Southend where one is lost in a crowd
  • of inconspicuous people. Then things go well--they usually go well at
  • the start--we are glorious companions. She is happy, she is creative,
  • she will light up a new place with flashes of humour, with a keenness of
  • appreciation....”
  • “But things do not always go well?”
  • “Things,” said Sir Richmond with the deliberation of a man who measures
  • his words, “are apt to go wrong.... At the flat there is constant
  • trouble with the servants; they bully her. A woman is more entangled
  • with servants than a man. Women in that position seem to resent the work
  • and freedom of other women. Her servants won’t leave her in peace as
  • they would leave a man; they make trouble for her.... And when we have
  • had a few days anywhere away, even if nothing in particular has gone
  • wrong--”
  • Sir Richmond stopped short.
  • “When they go wrong it is generally her fault,” the doctor sounded.
  • “Almost always.”
  • “But if they don’t?” said the psychiatrist.
  • “It is difficult to describe.... The essential incompatibility of the
  • whole thing comes out.”
  • The doctor maintained his expression of intelligent interest.
  • “She wants to go on with her work. She is able to work anywhere. All she
  • wants is just cardboard and ink. My mind on the other hand turns back to
  • the Fuel Commission....”
  • “Then any little thing makes trouble.”
  • “Any little thing makes trouble. And we always drift round to the same
  • discussion; whether we ought really to go on together.”
  • “It is you begin that?”
  • “Yes, I start that. You see she is perfectly contented when I am about.
  • She is as fond of me as I am of her.”
  • “Fonder perhaps.”
  • “I don’t know. But she is--adhesive. Emotionally adhesive. All she wants
  • to do is just to settle down when I am there and go on with her work.
  • But then, you see, there is MY work.”
  • “Exactly.... After all it seems to me that your great trouble is not
  • in yourselves but in social institutions. Which haven’t yet fitted
  • themselves to people like you two. It is the sense of uncertainty makes
  • her, as you say, adhesive. Nervously so. If we were indeed living in a
  • new age Instead of the moral ruins of a shattered one--”
  • “We can’t alter the age we live in,” said Sir Richmond a little testily.
  • “No. Exactly. But we CAN realize, in any particular situation, that it
  • is not the individuals to blame but the misfit of ideas and forms and
  • prejudices.”
  • “No,” said Sir Richmond, obstinately rejecting this pacifying
  • suggestion; “she could adapt herself. If she cared enough.”
  • “But how?”
  • “She will not take the slightest trouble to adjust herself to the
  • peculiarities of our position.... She could be cleverer. Other women are
  • cleverer. Any other woman almost would be cleverer than she is.”
  • “But if she was cleverer, she wouldn’t be the genius she is. She would
  • just be any other woman.”
  • “Perhaps she would,” said Sir Richmond darkly and desperately. “Perhaps
  • she would. Perhaps it would be better if she was.”
  • Dr. Martineau raised his eyebrows in a furtive aside.
  • “But here you see that it is that in my case, the fundamental
  • incompatibility between one’s affections and one’s wider conception of
  • duty and work comes in. We cannot change social institutions in a year
  • or a lifetime. We can never change them to suit an individual case.
  • That would be like suspending the laws of gravitation in order to move
  • a piano. As things are, Martin is no good to me, no help to me. She is a
  • rival to my duty. She feels that. She is hostile to my duty. A definite
  • antagonism has developed. She feels and treats fuel--and everything to
  • do with fuel as a bore. It is an attack. We quarrel on that. It isn’t as
  • though I found it so easy to stick to my work that I could disregard her
  • hostility. And I can’t bear to part from her. I threaten it, distress
  • her excessively and then I am overcome by sympathy for her and I go back
  • to her.... In the ordinary course of things I should be with her now.”
  • “If it were not for the carbuncle?”
  • “If it were not for the carbuncle. She does not care for me to see her
  • disfigured. She does not understand--” Sir Richmond was at a loss for a
  • phrase--“that it is not her good looks.”
  • “She won’t let you go to her?”
  • “It amounts to that.... And soon there will be all the trouble about
  • educating the girl. Whatever happens, she must have as good a chance
  • as--anyone....”
  • “Ah! That is worrying you too!”
  • “Frightfully at times. If it were a boy it would be easier. It needs
  • constant tact and dexterity to fix things up. Neither of us have any. It
  • needs attention....”
  • Sir Richmond mused darkly.
  • Dr. Martineau thought aloud. “An incompetent delightful person with
  • Martin Leeds’s sense of humour. And her powers of expression. She must
  • be attractive to many people. She could probably do without you. If once
  • you parted.”
  • Sir Richmond turned on him eagerly.
  • “You think I ought to part from her? On her account?”
  • “On her account. It might pain her. But once the thing was done--”
  • “I want to part. I believe I ought to part.”
  • “Well?”
  • “But then my affection comes in.”
  • “That extraordinary--TENDERNESS of yours?”
  • “I’m afraid.”
  • “Of what?”
  • “Anyone might get hold of her--if I let her down. She hasn’t a tithe of
  • the ordinary coolheaded calculation of an average woman.... I’ve a duty
  • to her genius. I’ve got to take care of her.”
  • To which the doctor made no reply.
  • “Nevertheless the idea of parting has been very much in my mind lately.”
  • “Letting her go FREE?”
  • “You can put it in that way if you like.”
  • “It might not be a fatal operation for either of you.”
  • “And yet there are moods when parting is an intolerable idea. When one
  • is invaded by a flood of affection..... And old habits of association.”
  • Dr. Martineau thought. Was that the right word,--affection? Perhaps it
  • was.
  • They had come out on the towing path close by the lock and they found
  • themselves threading their way through a little crowd of boating people
  • and lookers-on. For a time their conversation was broken. Sir Richmond
  • resumed it.
  • “But this is where we cease to be Man on his Planet and all the rest of
  • it. This is where the idea of a definite task, fanatically followed to
  • the exclusion of all minor considerations, breaks down. When the work
  • is good, when we are sure we are all right, then we may carry off things
  • with a high hand. But the work isn’t always good, we aren’t always
  • sure. We blunder, we make a muddle, we are fatigued. Then the
  • sacrificed affections come in as accusers. Then it is that we want to be
  • reassured.”
  • “And then it is that Miss Martin Leeds--?”
  • “Doesn’t,” Sir Richmond snapped.
  • Came a long pause.
  • “And yet--It is extraordinarily difficult to think of parting from
  • Martin.”
  • Section 3
  • In the evening after dinner Dr. Martineau sought, rather unsuccessfully,
  • to go on with the analysis of Sir Richmond.
  • But Sir Richmond was evidently a creature of moods. Either he regretted
  • the extent of his confidences or the slight irrational irritation
  • that he felt at waiting for his car affected his attitude towards his
  • companion, or Dr. Martineau’s tentatives were ill-chosen. At any rate he
  • would not rise to any conversational bait that the doctor could devise.
  • The doctor found this the more regrettable because it seemed to him that
  • there was much to be worked upon in this Martin Leeds affair. He was
  • inclined to think that she and Sir Richmond were unduly obsessed by the
  • idea that they had to stick together because of the child, because
  • of the look of the thing and so forth, and that really each might be
  • struggling against a very strong impulse indeed to break off the affair.
  • It seemed evident to the doctor that they jarred upon and annoyed each
  • other extremely. On the whole separating people appealed to a doctor’s
  • mind more strongly than bringing them together. Accordingly he framed
  • his enquiries so as to make the revelation of a latent antipathy as easy
  • as possible.
  • He made several not very well-devised beginnings. At the fifth Sir
  • Richmond was suddenly conclusive. “It’s no use,” he said, “I can’t
  • fiddle about any more with my motives to-day.”
  • An awkward silence followed. On reflection Sir Richmond seemed to
  • realize that this sentence needed some apology. “I admit,” he said,
  • “that this expedition has already been a wonderfully good thing for me.
  • These confessions have made me look into all sorts of things--squarely.
  • But--I’m not used to talking about myself or even thinking directly
  • about myself. What I say, I afterwards find disconcerting to recall.
  • I want to alter it. I can feel myself wallowing into a mess of
  • modifications and qualifications.”
  • “Yes, but--”
  • “I want a rest anyhow....”
  • There was nothing for Dr. Martineau to say to that.
  • The two gentlemen smoked for some time in a slightly uncomfortable
  • silence. Dr. Martineau cleared his throat twice and lit a second cigar.
  • They then agreed to admire the bridge and think well of Maidenhead. Sir
  • Richmond communicated hopeful news about his car, which was to arrive
  • the next morning before ten--he’d just ring the fellow up presently to
  • make sure--and Dr. Martineau retired early and went rather thoughtfully
  • to bed. The spate of Sir Richmond’s confidences, it was evident, was
  • over.
  • Section 4
  • Sir Richmond’s car arrived long before ten, brought down by a young
  • man in a state of scared alacrity--Sir Richmond had done some vigorous
  • telephoning before turning in,--the Charmeuse set off in a repaired and
  • chastened condition to town, and after a leisurely breakfast our two
  • investigators into the springs of human conduct were able to resume
  • their westward journey. They ran through scattered Twyford with its
  • pleasant looking inns and through the commonplace urbanities of Reading,
  • by Newbury and Hungerford’s pretty bridge and up long wooded slopes to
  • Savernake forest, where they found the road heavy and dusty, still in
  • its war-time state, and so down a steep hill to the wide market street
  • which is Marlborough. They lunched in Marlborough and went on in the
  • afternoon to Silbury Hill, that British pyramid, the largest artificial
  • mound in Europe. They left the car by the roadside and clambered to the
  • top and were very learned and inconclusive about the exact purpose of
  • this vast heap of chalk and earth, this heap that men had made before
  • the temples at Karnak were built or Babylon had a name.
  • Then they returned to the car and ran round by a winding road into the
  • wonder of Avebury. They found a clean little inn there kept by pleasant
  • people, and they garaged the car in the cowshed and took two rooms for
  • the night that they might the better get the atmosphere of the ancient
  • place. Wonderful indeed it is, a vast circumvallation that was already
  • two thousand years old before the dawn of British history; a great wall
  • of earth with its ditch most strangely on its inner and not on its outer
  • side; and within this enclosure gigantic survivors of the great circles
  • of unhewn stone that, even as late as Tudor days, were almost complete.
  • A whole village, a church, a pretty manor house have been built, for the
  • most part, out of the ancient megaliths; the great wall is sufficient to
  • embrace them all with their gardens and paddocks; four cross-roads meet
  • at the village centre. There are drawings of Avebury before these things
  • arose there, when it was a lonely wonder on the plain, but for the most
  • part the destruction was already done before the MAYFLOWER sailed. To
  • the southward stands the cone of Silbury Hill; its shadow creeps up and
  • down the intervening meadows as the seasons change. Around this lonely
  • place rise the Downs, now bare sheep pastures, in broad undulations,
  • with a wart-like barrow here and there, and from it radiate, creeping
  • up to gain and hold the crests of the hills, the abandoned trackways
  • of that forgotten world. These trackways, these green roads of England,
  • these roads already disused when the Romans made their highway past
  • Silbury Hill to Bath, can still be traced for scores of miles through
  • the land, running to Salisbury and the English Channel, eastward to
  • the crossing at the Straits and westward to Wales, to ferries over the
  • Severn, and southwestward into Devon and Cornwall.
  • The doctor and Sir Richmond walked round the walls, surveyed the shadow
  • cast by Silbury upon the river flats, strolled up the down to the
  • northward to get a general view of the village, had tea and smoked
  • round the walls again in the warm April sunset. The matter of their
  • conversation remained prehistoric. Both were inclined to find fault
  • with the archaeological work that had been done on the place. “Clumsy
  • treasure hunting,” Sir Richmond said. “They bore into Silbury Hill and
  • expect to find a mummified chief or something sensational of that sort,
  • and they don’t, and they report nothing. They haven’t sifted finely
  • enough; they haven’t thought subtly enough. These walls of earth ought
  • to tell what these people ate, what clothes they wore, what woods they
  • used. Was this a sheep land then as it is now, or a cattle land? Were
  • these hills covered by forests? I don’t know. These archaeologists don’t
  • know. Or if they do they haven’t told me, which is just as bad. I don’t
  • believe they know.
  • “What trade came here along these tracks? So far as I know, they had no
  • beasts of burthen. But suppose one day someone were to find a potsherd
  • here from early Knossos, or a fragment of glass from Pepi’s Egypt.”
  • The place had stirred up his imagination. He wrestled with his ignorance
  • as if he thought that by talking he might presently worry out some
  • picture of this forgotten world, without metals, without beasts of
  • burthen, without letters, without any sculpture that has left a trace,
  • and yet with a sense of astronomical fact clear enough to raise the
  • great gnomon of Silbury, and with a social system complex enough to give
  • the large and orderly community to which the size of Avebury witnesses
  • and the traffic to which the green roads testify.
  • The doctor had not realized before the boldness and liveliness of his
  • companion’s mind. Sir Richmond insisted that the climate must have been
  • moister and milder in those days; he covered all the downlands with
  • woods, as Savernake was still covered; beneath the trees he restored a
  • thicker, richer soil. These people must have done an enormous lot with
  • wood. This use of stones here was a freak. It was the very strangeness
  • of stones here that had made them into sacred things. One thought too
  • much of the stones of the Stone Age. Who would carve these lumps of
  • quartzite when one could carve good oak? Or beech--a most carvable wood.
  • Especially when one’s sharpest chisel was a flint. “It’s wood we ought
  • to look for,” said Sir Richmond. “Wood and fibre.” He declared that
  • these people had their tools of wood, their homes of wood, their gods
  • and perhaps their records of wood. “A peat bog here, even a few feet of
  • clay, might have pickled some precious memoranda.... No such luck....
  • Now in Glastonbury marshes one found the life of the early iron
  • age--half way to our own times--quite beautifully pickled.”
  • Though they wrestled mightily with the problem, neither Sir Richmond nor
  • the doctor could throw a gleam of light upon the riddle why the ditch
  • was inside and not outside the great wall.
  • “And what was our Mind like in those days?” said Sir Richmond. “That, I
  • suppose, is what interests you. A vivid childish mind, I guess, with not
  • a suspicion as yet that it was Man ruling his Planet or anything of that
  • sort.”
  • The doctor pursed his lips. “None,” he delivered judicially. “If one
  • were able to recall one’s childhood--at the age of about twelve or
  • thirteen--when the artistic impulse so often goes into abeyance and one
  • begins to think in a troubled, monstrous way about God and Hell, one
  • might get something like the mind of this place.”
  • “Thirteen. You put them at that already?... These people, you think,
  • were religious?”
  • “Intensely. In that personal way that gives death a nightmare terror.
  • And as for the fading of the artistic impulse, they’ve left not a trace
  • of the paintings and drawings and scratchings of the Old Stone people
  • who came before them.”
  • “Adults with the minds of thirteen-year-old children. Thirteen-year-old
  • children with the strength of adults--and no one to slap them or tell
  • them not to.... After all, they probably only thought of death now and
  • then. And they never thought of fuel. They supposed there was no end to
  • that. So they used up their woods and kept goats to nibble and kill the
  • new undergrowth. DID these people have goats?”
  • “I don’t know,” said the doctor. “So little is known.”
  • “Very like children they must have been. The same unending days. They
  • must have thought that the world went on for ever-just as they knew
  • it--like my damned Committee does.... With their fuel wasting away and
  • the climate changing imperceptibly, century by century.... Kings and
  • important men followed one another here for centuries and centuries....
  • They had lost their past and had no idea of any future.. .. They had
  • forgotten how they came into the land... When I was a child I believed
  • that my father’s garden had been there for ever....
  • “This is very like trying to remember some game one played when one was
  • a child. It is like coming on something that one built up with bricks
  • and stones in some forgotten part of the garden....”
  • “The life we lived here,” said the doctor, “has left its traces in
  • traditions, in mental predispositions, in still unanalyzed fundamental
  • ideas.”
  • “Archaeology is very like remembering,” said Sir Richmond. “Presently we
  • shall remember a lot more about all this. We shall remember what it was
  • like to live in this place, and the long journey hither, age by age out
  • of the south. We shall remember the sacrifices we made and the crazy
  • reasons why we made them. We sowed our corn in blood here. We had
  • strange fancies about the stars. Those we brought with us out of the
  • south where the stars are brighter. And what like were those wooden gods
  • of ours? I don’t remember.... But I could easily persuade myself that I
  • had been here before.”
  • They stood on the crest of the ancient wall and the setting sun cast
  • long shadows of them athwart a field of springing wheat.
  • “Perhaps we shall come here again,” the doctor carried on Sir Richmond’s
  • fancy; “after another four thousand years or so, with different names
  • and fuller minds. And then I suppose that this ditch won’t be the riddle
  • it is now.”
  • “Life didn’t seem so complicated then,” Sir Richmond mused. “Our muddles
  • were unconscious. We drifted from mood to mood and forgot. There was
  • more sunshine then, more laughter perhaps, and blacker despair. Despair
  • like the despair of children that can weep itself to sleep.... It’s
  • over.... Was it battle and massacre that ended that long afternoon here?
  • Or did the woods catch fire some exceptionally dry summer, leaving black
  • hills and famine? Or did strange men bring a sickness--measles, perhaps,
  • or the black death? Or was it cattle pest? Or did we just waste our
  • woods and dwindle away before the new peoples that came into the land
  • across the southern sea? I can’t remember....”
  • Sir Richmond turned about. “I would like to dig up the bottom of
  • this ditch here foot by foot--and dry the stuff and sift it--very
  • carefully.... Then I might begin to remember things.”
  • Section 5
  • In the evening, after a pleasant supper, they took a turn about the
  • walls with the moon sinking over beyond Silbury, and then went in and
  • sat by lamplight before a brightly fussy wood fire and smoked. There
  • were long intervals of friendly silence.
  • “I don’t in the least want to go on talking about myself,” said Sir
  • Richmond abruptly.
  • “Let it rest then,” said the doctor generously.
  • “To-day, among these ancient memories, has taken me out of myself
  • wonderfully. I can’t tell you how good Avebury has been for me. This
  • afternoon half my consciousness has seemed to be a tattooed creature
  • wearing a knife of stone....”
  • “The healing touch of history.”
  • “And for the first time my damned Committee has mattered scarcely a rap.”
  • Sir Richmond stretched himself in his chair and blinked cheerfully at
  • his cigar smoke.
  • “Nevertheless,” he said, “this confessional business of yours has been
  • an excellent exercise. It has enabled me to get outside myself, to look
  • at myself as a Case. Now I can even see myself as a remote Case. That
  • I needn’t bother about further.... So far as that goes, I think we have
  • done all that there is to be done.”
  • “I shouldn’t say that--quite--yet,” said the doctor.
  • “I don’t think I’m a subject for real psychoanalysis at all. I’m not
  • an overlaid sort of person. When I spread myself out there is not much
  • indication of a suppressed wish or of anything masked or buried of that
  • sort. What you get is a quite open and recognized discord of two sets of
  • motives.”
  • The doctor considered. “Yes, I think that is true. Your LIBIDO is, I
  • should say, exceptionally free. Generally you are doing what you want to
  • do--overdoing, in fact, what you want to do and getting simply tired.”
  • “Which is the theory I started with. I am a case of fatigue under
  • irritating circumstances with very little mental complication or
  • concealment.”
  • “Yes,” said the doctor. “I agree. You are not a case for psychoanalysis,
  • strictly speaking, at all. You are in open conflict with yourself, upon
  • moral and social issues. Practically open. Your problems are problems of
  • conscious conduct.”
  • “As I said.”
  • “Of what renunciations you have consciously to make.”
  • Sir Richmond did not answer that....
  • “This pilgrimage of ours,” he said, presently, “has made for
  • magnanimity. This day particularly has been a good day. When we stood on
  • this old wall here in the sunset I seemed to be standing outside myself
  • in an immense still sphere of past and future. I stood with my feet
  • upon the Stone Age and saw myself four thousand years away, and all my
  • distresses as very little incidents in that perspective. Away there in
  • London the case is altogether different; after three hours or so of
  • the Committee one concentrates into one little inflamed moment of
  • personality. There is no past any longer, there is no future, there is
  • only the rankling dispute. For all those three hours, perhaps, I have
  • been thinking of just what I had to say, just how I had to say it,
  • just how I looked while I said it, just how much I was making myself
  • understood, how I might be misunderstood, how I might be misrepresented,
  • challenged, denied. One draws in more and more as one is used up. At
  • last one is reduced to a little, raw, bleeding, desperately fighting,
  • pin-point of SELF.... One goes back to one’s home unable to recover.
  • Fighting it over again. All night sometimes.... I get up and walk about
  • the room and curse.... Martineau, how is one to get the Avebury frame of
  • mind to Westminster?”
  • “When Westminster is as dead as Avebury,” said the doctor, unhelpfully.
  • He added after some seconds, “Milton knew of these troubles. ‘Not
  • without dust and heat’ he wrote--a great phrase.”
  • “But the dust chokes me,” said Sir Richmond.
  • He took up a copy of THE GREEN ROADS OF ENGLAND that lay beside him on
  • the table. But he did not open it. He held it in his hand and said the
  • thing he had had in mind to say all that evening. “I do not think that
  • I shall stir up my motives any more for a time. Better to go on into
  • the west country cooling my poor old brain in these wide shadows of the
  • past.”
  • “I can prescribe nothing better,” said Dr. Martineau. “Incidentally,
  • we may be able to throw a little more light on one or two of your minor
  • entanglements.”
  • “I don’t want to think of them,” said Sir Richmond. “Let me get right
  • away from everything. Until my skin has grown again.”
  • CHAPTER THE SIXTH
  • THE ENCOUNTER AT STONEHENGE
  • Section 1
  • Next day in the early afternoon after a farewell walk over the downs
  • round Avebury they went by way of Devizes and Netheravon and Amesbury to
  • Stonehenge.
  • Dr. Martineau had seen this ancient monument before, but now, with
  • Avebury fresh in his mind, he found it a poorer thing than he had
  • remembered it to be. Sir Richmond was frankly disappointed. After the
  • real greatness and mystery of the older place, it seemed a poor little
  • heap of stones; it did not even dominate the landscape; it was some way
  • from the crest of the swelling down on which it stood and it was further
  • dwarfed by the colossal air-ship hangars and clustering offices of the
  • air station that the great war had called into existence upon the slopes
  • to the south-west. “It looks,” Sir Richmond said, “as though some old
  • giantess had left a discarded set of teeth on the hillside.” Far more
  • impressive than Stonehenge itself were the barrows that capped the
  • neighbouring crests.
  • The sacred stones were fenced about, and our visitors had to pay for
  • admission at a little kiosk by the gate. At the side of the road stood
  • a travel-stained middle-class automobile, with a miscellany of dusty
  • luggage, rugs and luncheon things therein--a family automobile with
  • father no doubt at the wheel. Sir Richmond left his own trim coupe at
  • its tail.
  • They were impeded at the entrance by a difference of opinion between the
  • keeper of the turnstile and a small but resolute boy of perhaps five or
  • six who proposed to leave the enclosure. The custodian thought that it
  • would be better if his nurse or his mother came out with him.
  • “She keeps on looking at it,” said the small boy. “It isunt anything. I
  • want to go and clean the car.”
  • “You won’t SEE Stonehenge every day, young man,” said the custodian, a
  • little piqued.
  • “It’s only an old beach,” said the small boy, with extreme conviction.
  • “It’s rocks like the seaside. And there isunt no sea.”
  • The man at the turnstile mutely consulted the doctor.
  • “I don’t see that he can get into any harm here,” the doctor advised,
  • and the small boy was released from archaeology.
  • He strolled to the family automobile, produced an EN-TOUT-CAS
  • pocket-handkerchief and set himself to polish the lamps with great
  • assiduity. The two gentlemen lingered at the turnstile for a moment or
  • so to watch his proceedings. “Modern child,” said Sir Richmond. “Old
  • stones are just old stones to him. But motor cars are gods.”
  • “You can hardly expect him to understand--at his age,” said the
  • custodian, jealous for the honor of Stonehenge....
  • “Reminds me of Martin’s little girl,” said Sir Richmond, as he and Dr.
  • Martineau went on towards the circle. “When she encountered her first
  • dragon-fly she was greatly delighted. ‘Oh, dee’ lill’ a’eplane,’ she
  • said.”
  • As they approached the grey old stones they became aware of a certain
  • agitation among them. A voice, an authoritative bass voice, was audible,
  • crying, “Anthony!” A nurse appeared remotely going in the direction of
  • the aeroplane sheds, and her cry of “Master Anthony” came faintly on the
  • breeze. An extremely pretty young woman of five or six and twenty became
  • visible standing on one of the great prostrate stones in the centre of
  • the place. She was a black-haired, sun-burnt individual and she stood
  • with her arms akimbo, quite frankly amused at the disappearance of
  • Master Anthony, and offering no sort of help for his recovery. On the
  • greensward before her stood the paterfamilias of the family automobile,
  • and he was making a trumpet with his hands in order to repeat the name
  • of Anthony with greater effect. A short lady in grey emerged from among
  • the encircling megaliths, and one or two other feminine personalities
  • produced effects of movement rather than of individuality as they
  • flitted among the stones. “Well,” said the lady in grey, with that
  • rising intonation of humorous conclusion which is so distinctively
  • American, “those Druids have GOT him.”
  • “He’s hiding,” said the automobilist, in a voice that promised
  • chastisement to a hidden hearer. “That’s what he is doing. He ought not
  • to play tricks like this. A great boy who is almost six.”
  • “If you are looking for a small, resolute boy of six,” said Sir
  • Richmond, addressing himself to the lady on the rock rather than to the
  • angry parent below, “he’s perfectly safe and happy. The Druids haven’t
  • got him. Indeed, they’ve failed altogether to get him. ‘Stonehenge,’ he
  • says, ‘is no good.’ So he’s gone back to clean the lamps of your car.”
  • “Aa-oo. So THAT’S it!” said Papa. “Winnie, go and tell Price he’s
  • gone back to the car.... They oughtn’t to have let him out of the
  • enclosure....”
  • The excitement about Master Anthony collapsed. The rest of the people
  • in the circles crystallized out into the central space as two apparent
  • sisters and an apparent aunt and the nurse, who was packed off at
  • once to supervise the lamp cleaning. The head of the family found some
  • difficulty, it would seem, in readjusting his mind to the comparative
  • innocence of Anthony, and Sir Richmond and the young lady on the rock
  • sought as if by common impulse to establish a general conversation.
  • There were faint traces of excitement in her manner, as though there
  • had been some controversial passage between herself and the family
  • gentleman.
  • “We were discussing the age of this old place,” she said, smiling in the
  • frankest and friendliest way. “How old do YOU think it is?”
  • The father of Anthony intervened, also with a shadow of controversy in
  • his manner. “I was explaining to the young lady that it dates from
  • the early bronze age. Before chronology existed.... But she insists on
  • dates.”
  • “Nothing of bronze has ever been found here,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “Well, when was this early bronze age, anyhow?” said the young lady.
  • Sir Richmond sought a recognizable datum. “Bronze got to Britain
  • somewhere between the times of Moses and Solomon.”
  • “Ah!” said the young lady, as who should say, ‘This man at least talks
  • sense.’
  • “But these stones are all shaped,” said the father of the family. “It is
  • difficult to see how that could have been done without something harder
  • than stone.”
  • “I don’t SEE the place,” said the young lady on the stone. “I can’t
  • imagine how they did it up--not one bit.”
  • “Did it up!” exclaimed the father of the family in the tone of one
  • accustomed to find a gentle sport in the intellectual frailties of his
  • womenkind.
  • “It’s just the bones of a place. They hung things round it. They draped
  • it.”
  • “But what things?” asked Sir Richmond.
  • “Oh! they had things all right. Skins perhaps. Mats of rushes. Bast
  • cloth. Fibre of all sorts. Wadded stuff.”
  • “Stonehenge draped! It’s really a delightful idea;” said the father of
  • the family, enjoying it.
  • “It’s quite a possible one,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “Or they may have used wicker,” the young lady went on, undismayed. She
  • seemed to concede a point. “Wicker IS likelier.”
  • “But surely,” said the father of the family with the expostulatory voice
  • and gesture of one who would recall erring wits to sanity, “it is
  • far more impressive standing out bare and noble as it does. In lonely
  • splendour.”
  • “But all this country may have been wooded then,” said Sir Richmond. “In
  • which case it wouldn’t have stood out. It doesn’t stand out so very much
  • even now.”
  • “You came to it through a grove,” said the young lady, eagerly picking
  • up the idea.
  • “Probably beech,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “Which may have pointed to the midsummer sunrise,” said Dr. Martineau,
  • unheeded.
  • “These are NOVEL ideas,” said the father of the family in the reproving
  • tone of one who never allows a novel idea inside HIS doors if he can
  • prevent it.
  • “Well,” said the young lady, “I guess there was some sort of show here
  • anyhow. And no human being ever had a show yet without trying to shut
  • people out of it in order to make them come in. I guess this was covered
  • in all right. A dark hunched old place in a wood. Beech stems, smooth,
  • like pillars. And they came to it at night, in procession, beating
  • drums, and scared half out of their wits. They came in THERE and went
  • round the inner circle with their torches. And so they were shown. The
  • torches were put out and the priests did their mysteries. Until dawn
  • broke. That is how they worked it.”
  • “But even you can’t tell what the show was, V.V.” said the lady in grey,
  • who was standing now at Dr. Martineau’s elbow.
  • “Something horrid,” said Anthony’s younger sister to her elder in a
  • stage whisper.
  • “BLUGGY,” agreed Anthony’s elder sister to the younger, in a noiseless
  • voice that certainly did not reach father. “SQUEALS!....”
  • This young lady who was addressed as “V.V.” was perhaps one or two and
  • twenty, Dr. Martineau thought,--he was not very good at feminine ages.
  • She had a clear sun-browned complexion, with dark hair and smiling lips.
  • Her features were finely modelled, with just that added touch of breadth
  • in the brow and softness in the cheek bones, that faint flavour of the
  • Amerindian, one sees at times in American women. Her voice was a very
  • soft and pleasing voice, and she spoke persuasively and not assertively
  • as so many American women do. Her determination to make the dry bones of
  • Stonehenge live shamed the doctor’s disappointment with the place. And
  • when she had spoken, Dr. Martineau noted that she looked at Sir Richmond
  • as if she expected him at least to confirm her vision. Sir Richmond was
  • evidently prepared to confirm it.
  • With a queer little twinge of infringed proprietorship, the doctor saw
  • Sir Richmond step up on the prostrate megalith and stand beside her, the
  • better to appreciate her point of view. He smiled down at her. “Now why
  • do you think they came in THERE?” he asked.
  • The young lady was not very clear about her directions. She did not know
  • of the roadway running to the Avon river, nor of the alleged race course
  • to the north, nor had she ever heard that the stones were supposed to be
  • of two different periods and that some of them might possibly have been
  • brought from a very great distance.
  • Section 2
  • Neither Dr. Martineau nor the father of the family found the imaginative
  • reconstruction of the Stonehenge rituals quite so exciting as the two
  • principals. The father of the family endured some further particulars
  • with manifest impatience, no longer able, now that Sir Richmond was
  • encouraging the girl, to keep her in check with the slightly derisive
  • smile proper to her sex. Then he proclaimed in a fine loud tenor, “All
  • this is very imaginative, I’m afraid.” And to his family, “Time we were
  • pressing on. Turps, we must go-o. Come, Phoebe!”
  • As he led his little flock towards the exit his voice came floating
  • back. “Talking wanton nonsense.... Any professional archaeologist would
  • laugh, simply laugh....”
  • He passed out of the world.
  • With a faint intimation of dismay Dr. Martineau realized that the two
  • talkative ladies were not to be removed in the family automobile with
  • the rest of the party. Sir Richmond and the younger lady went on very
  • cheerfully to the population, agriculture, housing and general scenery
  • of the surrounding Downland during the later Stone Age. The shorter,
  • less attractive lady, whose accent was distinctly American, came now and
  • stood at the doctor’s elbow. She seemed moved to play the part of chorus
  • to the two upon the stone.
  • “When V.V. gets going,” she remarked, “she makes things come alive.”
  • Dr. Martineau hated to be addressed suddenly by strange ladies. He
  • started, and his face assumed the distressed politeness of the moon at
  • its full. “Your friend,” he said, “interested in archaeology?”
  • “Interested!” said the stouter lady. “Why! She’s a fiend at it. Ever
  • since we came on Carnac.”
  • “You’ve visited Carnac?”
  • “That’s where the bug bit her.” said the stout lady with a note of
  • querulous humour. “Directly V.V. set eyes on Carnac, she just turned
  • against all her up-bringing. ‘Why wasn’t I told of this before?’ she
  • said. ‘What’s Notre Dame to this? This is where we came from. This is
  • the real starting point of the MAYFLOWER. Belinda,’ she said, ‘we’ve got
  • to see all we can of this sort of thing before we go back to America.
  • They’ve been keeping this from us.’ And that’s why we’re here right
  • now instead of being shopping in Paris or London like decent American
  • women.”
  • The younger lady looked down on her companion with something of the calm
  • expert attention that a plumber gives to a tap that is misbehaving, and
  • like a plumber refrained from precipitate action. She stood with the
  • backs of her hands resting on her hips.
  • “Well,” she said slowly, giving most of the remark to Sir Richmond and
  • the rest to the doctor. “It is nearer the beginnings of things than
  • London or Paris.”
  • “And nearer to us,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “I call that just--paradoxical,” said the shorter lady, who appeared to
  • be called Belinda.
  • “Not paradoxical,” Dr. Martineau contradicted gently. “Life is always
  • beginning again. And this is a time of fresh beginnings.”
  • “Now that’s after V.V.’s own heart,” cried the stout lady in grey.
  • “She’ll agree to all that. She’s been saying it right across Europe.
  • Rome, Paris, London; they’re simply just done. They don’t signify any
  • more. They’ve got to be cleared away.”
  • “You let me tell my own opinions, Belinda,” said the young lady who was
  • called V.V. “I said that if people went on building with fluted pillars
  • and Corinthian capitals for two thousand years, it was time they were
  • cleared up and taken away.”
  • “Corinthian capitals?” Sir Richmond considered it and laughed
  • cheerfully. “I suppose Europe does rather overdo that sort of thing.”
  • “The way she went on about the Victor Emmanuele Monument!” said the
  • lady who answered to the name of Belinda. “It gave me cold shivers to
  • think that those Italian officers might understand English.”
  • The lady who was called V.V. smiled as if she smiled at herself, and
  • explained herself to Sir Richmond. “When one is travelling about, one
  • gets to think of history and politics in terms of architecture. I do
  • anyhow. And those columns with Corinthian capitals have got to be a sort
  • of symbol for me for everything in Europe that I don’t want and have no
  • sort of use for. It isn’t a bad sort of capital in its way, florid and
  • pretty, but not a patch on the Doric;--and that a whole continent should
  • come up to it and stick at it and never get past it!...”
  • “It’s the classical tradition.”
  • “It puzzles me.”
  • “It’s the Roman Empire. That Corinthian column is a weed spread by the
  • Romans all over western Europe.”
  • “And it smothers the history of Europe. You can’t see Europe because
  • of it. Europe is obsessed by Rome. Everywhere Marble Arches and ARCS DE
  • TRIOMPHE. You never get away from it. It is like some old gentleman who
  • has lost his way in a speech and keeps on repeating the same thing. And
  • can’t sit down. ‘The empire, gentlemen--the Empire. Empire.’ Rome itself
  • is perfectly frightful. It stares at you with its great round stupid
  • arches as though it couldn’t imagine that you could possibly want
  • anything else for ever. Saint Peter’s and that frightful Monument are
  • just the same stuff as the Baths of Caracalla and the palaces of the
  • Caesars. Just the same. They will make just the same sort of ruins. It
  • goes on and goes on.”
  • “AVE ROMA IMMORTALIS,” said Dr. Martineau.
  • “This Roman empire seems to be Europe’s first and last idea. A fixed
  • idea. And such a poor idea!... America never came out of that. It’s no
  • good-telling me that it did. It escaped from it.... So I said to Belinda
  • here, ‘Let’s burrow, if we can, under all this marble and find out what
  • sort of people we were before this Roman empire and its acanthus weeds
  • got hold of us.’”
  • “I seem to remember at Washington, something faintly Corinthian,
  • something called the Capitol,” Sir Richmond reflected. “And other
  • buildings. A Treasury.”
  • “That is different,” said the young lady, so conclusively that it seemed
  • to leave nothing more to be said on that score.
  • “A last twinge of Europeanism,” she vouchsafed. “We were young in those
  • days.”
  • “You are well beneath the marble here.”
  • She assented cheerfully.
  • “A thousand years before it.”
  • “Happy place! Happy people!”
  • “But even this place isn’t the beginning of things here. Carnac was
  • older than this. And older still is Avebury. Have you heard in America
  • of Avebury? It may have predated this place, they think, by another
  • thousand years.”
  • “Avebury?” said the lady who was called Belinda.
  • “But what is this Avebury?” asked V.V. “I’ve never heard of the place.”
  • “I thought it was a lord,” said Belinda.
  • Sir Richmond, with occasional appeals to Dr. Martineau, embarked upon
  • an account of the glory and wonder of Avebury. Possibly he exaggerated
  • Avebury....
  • It was Dr. Martineau who presently brought this disquisition upon
  • Avebury to a stop by a very remarkable gesture. He looked at his watch.
  • He drew it out ostentatiously, a thick, respectable gold watch, for
  • the doctor was not the sort of man to wear his watch upon his wrist. He
  • clicked it open and looked at it. Thereby he would have proclaimed his
  • belief this encounter was an entirely unnecessary interruption of his
  • healing duologue with Sir Richmond, which must now be resumed.
  • But this action had scarcely the effect he had intended it to have. It
  • set the young lady who was called Belinda asking about ways and means of
  • getting to Salisbury; it brought to light the distressing fact that V.V.
  • had the beginnings of a chafed heel. Once he had set things going they
  • moved much too quickly for the doctor to deflect their course. He
  • found himself called upon to make personal sacrifices to facilitate the
  • painless transport of the two ladies to Salisbury, where their luggage
  • awaited them at the Old George Hotel. In some way too elusive to trace,
  • it became evident that he and Sir Richmond were to stay at this same Old
  • George Hotel. The luggage was to be shifted to the top of the coupe,
  • the young lady called V.V. was to share the interior of the car with
  • Sir Richmond, while the lady named Belinda, for whom Dr. Martineau
  • was already developing a very strong dislike, was to be thrust into an
  • extreme proximity with him and the balance of the luggage in the dicky
  • seat behind.
  • Sir Richmond had never met with a young woman with a genuine historical
  • imagination before, and he was evidently very greatly excited and
  • resolved to get the utmost that there was to be got out of this
  • encounter.
  • Section 3
  • Sir Richmond displayed a complete disregard of the sufferings of Dr.
  • Martineau, shamefully compressed behind him. Of these he was to hear
  • later. He ran his overcrowded little car, overcrowded so far as the
  • dicky went, over the crest of the Down and down into Amesbury and on
  • to Salisbury, stopping to alight and stretch the legs of the party when
  • they came in sight of Old Sarum.
  • “Certainly they can do with a little stretching,” said Dr. Martineau
  • grimly.
  • This charming young woman had seized upon the imagination of Sir
  • Richmond to the temporary exclusion of all other considerations. The
  • long Downland gradients, quivering very slightly with the vibration of
  • the road, came swiftly and easily to meet and pass the throbbing little
  • car as he sat beside her and talked to her. He fell into that expository
  • manner which comes so easily to the native entertaining the visitor from
  • abroad.
  • “In England, it seems to me there are four main phases of history. Four.
  • Avebury, which I would love to take you to see to-morrow. Stonehenge.
  • Old Sarum, which we shall see in a moment as a great grassy mound on our
  • right as we come over one of these crests. Each of them represents
  • about a thousand years. Old Sarum was Keltic; it, saw the Romans and the
  • Saxons through, and for a time it was a Norman city. Now it is pasture
  • for sheep. Latest as yet is Salisbury,--English, real English. It may
  • last a few centuries still. It is little more than seven hundred years
  • old. But when I think of those great hangars back there by Stonehenge,
  • I feel that the next phase is already beginning. Of a world one will
  • fly to the ends of, in a week or so. Our world still. Our people, your
  • people and mine, who are going to take wing so soon now, were made in
  • all these places. We are visiting the old homes. I am glad I came back
  • to it just when you were doing the same thing.”
  • “I’m lucky to have found a sympathetic fellow traveller,” she said;
  • “with a car.”
  • “You’re the first American I’ve ever met whose interest in history
  • didn’t seem--” He sought for an inoffensive word.
  • “Silly? Oh! I admit it. It’s true of a lot of us. Most of us. We come
  • over to Europe as if it hadn’t anything to do with us except to supply
  • us with old pictures and curios generally. We come sight-seeing. It’s
  • romantic. It’s picturesque. We stare at the natives--like visitors at
  • a Zoo. We don’t realize that we belong.... I know our style.... But we
  • aren’t all like that. Some of us are learning a bit better than that.
  • We have one or two teachers over there to lighten our darkness. There’s
  • Professor Breasted for instance. He comes sometimes to my father’s
  • house. And there’s James Harvey Robinson and Professor Hutton Webster.
  • They’ve been trying to restore our memory.”
  • “I’ve never heard of any of them,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “You hear so little of America over here. It’s quite a large country and
  • all sorts of interesting things happen there nowadays. And we are waking
  • up to history. Quite fast. We shan’t always be the most ignorant people
  • in the world. We are beginning to realize that quite a lot of things
  • happened between Adam and the Mayflower that we ought to be told about.
  • I allow it’s a recent revival. The United States has been like one of
  • those men you read about in the papers who go away from home and turn up
  • in some distant place with their memories gone. They’ve forgotten what
  • their names were or where they lived or what they did for a living;
  • they’ve forgotten everything that matters. Often they have to begin
  • again and settle down for a long time before their memories come back.
  • That’s how it has been with us. Our memory is just coming back to us.”
  • “And what do you find you are?”
  • “Europeans. Who came away from kings and churches-@-and Corinthian
  • capitals.”
  • “You feel all this country belongs to you?”
  • “As much as it does to you.” Sir Richmond smiled radiantly at her. “But
  • if I say that America belongs to me as much as it does to you?”
  • “We are one people,” she said.
  • “We?”
  • “Europe. These parts of Europe anyhow. And ourselves.”
  • “You are the most civilized person I’ve met for weeks and weeks.”
  • “Well, you are the first civilized person I’ve met in Europe for a long
  • time. If I understand you.”
  • “There are multitudes of reasonable, civilized people in Europe.”
  • “I’ve heard or seen very little of them.
  • “They’re scattered, I admit.”
  • “And hard to find.”
  • “So ours is a lucky meeting. I’ve wanted a serious talk to an American
  • for some time. I want to know very badly what you think you are up to
  • with the world,--our world.”
  • “I’m equally anxious to know what England thinks she is doing. Her
  • ways recently have been a little difficult to understand. On any
  • hypothesis--that is honourable to her.”
  • “H’m,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “I assure you we don’t like it. This Irish business. We feel a sort of
  • ownership in England. It’s like finding your dearest aunt torturing the
  • cat.”
  • “We must talk of that,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “I wish you would.”
  • “It is a cat and a dog--and they have been very naughty animals. And
  • poor Aunt Britannia almost deliberately lost her temper. But I admit she
  • hits about in a very nasty fashion.”
  • “And favours the dog.”
  • “She does.”
  • “I want to know all you admit.”
  • “You shall. And incidentally my friend and I may have the pleasure of
  • showing you Salisbury and Avebury. If you are free?”
  • “We’re travelling together, just we two. We are wandering about the
  • south of England on our way to Falmouth. Where I join a father in a few
  • days’ time, and I go on with him to Paris. And if you and your friend
  • are coming to the Old George--”
  • “We are,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “I see no great scandal in talking right on to bedtime. And seeing
  • Avebury to-morrow. Why not? Perhaps if we did as the Germans do and gave
  • our names now, it might mitigate something of the extreme informality of
  • our behaviour.”
  • “My name is Hardy. I’ve been a munition manufacturer. I was slightly
  • wounded by a stray shell near Arras while I was inspecting some plant I
  • had set up, and also I was hit by a stray knighthood. So my name is
  • now Sir Richmond Hardy. My friend is a very distinguished Harley Street
  • physician. Chiefly nervous and mental cases. His name is Dr. Martineau.
  • He is quite as civilized as I am. He is also a philosophical writer. He
  • is really a very wise and learned man indeed. He is full of ideas. He’s
  • stimulated me tremendously. You must talk to him.”
  • Sir Richmond glanced over his shoulder at the subject of these
  • commendations. Through the oval window glared an expression of malignity
  • that made no impression whatever on his preoccupied mind.
  • “My name,” said the young lady, “is Grammont. The war whirled me over
  • to Europe on Red Cross work and since the peace I’ve been settling up
  • things and travelling about Europe. My father is rather a big business
  • man in New York.”
  • “The oil Grammont?”
  • “He is rather deep in oil, I believe. He is coming over to Europe
  • because he does not like the way your people are behaving in
  • Mesopotamia. He is on his way to Paris now. Paris it seems is where
  • everything is to be settled against you. Belinda is a sort of companion
  • I have acquired for the purposes of independent travel. She was Red
  • Cross too. I must have somebody and I cannot bear a maid. Her name is
  • Belinda Seyffert. From Philadelphia originally. You have that? Seyffert,
  • Grammont?”
  • “And Hardy?”
  • “Sir Richmond and Dr. Martineau.”
  • “And--Ah!--That great green bank there just coming into sight must be Old
  • Sarum. The little ancient city that faded away when Salisbury lifted its
  • spire into the world. We will stop here for a little while....”
  • Then it was that Dr. Martineau was grim about the stretching of his
  • legs.
  • Section 4
  • The sudden prospect which now opened out before Sir Richmond of talking
  • about history and suchlike topics with a charming companion for perhaps
  • two whole days instead of going on with this tiresome, shamefaced,
  • egotistical business of self-examination was so attractive to him that
  • it took immediate possession of his mind, to the entire exclusion
  • and disregard of Dr. Martineau’s possible objections to any such
  • modification of their original programme. When they arrived in
  • Salisbury, the doctor did make some slight effort to suggest a different
  • hotel from that in which the two ladies had engaged their rooms, but
  • on the spur of the moment and in their presence he could produce no
  • sufficient reason for refusing the accommodation the Old George had
  • ready for him. He was reduced to a vague: “We don’t want to inflict
  • ourselves--” He could not get Sir Richmond aside for any adequate
  • expression of his feelings about Miss Seyffert, before the four of them
  • were seated together at tea amidst the mediaeval modernity of the Old
  • George smoking-room. And only then did he begin to realize the depth and
  • extent of the engagements to which Sir Richmond had committed himself.
  • “I was suggesting that we run back to Avebury to-morrow,” said Sir
  • Richmond. “These ladies were nearly missing it.”
  • The thing took the doctor’s breath away. For the moment he could say
  • nothing. He stared over his tea-cup dour-faced. An objection formulated
  • itself very slowly. “But that dicky,” he whispered.
  • His whisper went unnoted. Sir Richmond was talking of the completeness
  • of Salisbury. From the very beginning it had been a cathedral city; it
  • was essentially and purely that. The church at its best, in the full
  • tide of its mediaeval ascendancy, had called it into being. He was
  • making some extremely loose and inaccurate generalizations about the
  • buildings and ruins each age had left for posterity, and Miss Grammont
  • was countering with equally unsatisfactory qualifications. “Our age
  • will leave the ruins of hotels,” said Sir Richmond. “Railway arches and
  • hotels.”
  • “Baths and aqueducts,” Miss Grammont compared. “Rome of the Empire comes
  • nearest to it....”
  • As soon as tea was over, Dr. Martineau realized, they meant to walk
  • round and about Salisbury. He foresaw that walk with the utmost
  • clearness. In front and keeping just a little beyond the range of his
  • intervention, Sir Richmond would go with Miss Grammont; he himself and
  • Miss Seyffert would bring up the rear. “If I do,” he muttered, “I’ll be
  • damned!” an unusually strong expression for him.
  • “You said--?” asked Miss Seyffert.
  • “That I have some writing to do--before the post goes,” said the doctor
  • brightly.
  • “Oh! come and see the cathedral!” cried Sir Richmond with ill-concealed
  • dismay. He was, if one may put it in such a fashion, not looking at Miss
  • Seyffert in the directest fashion when he said this.
  • “I’m afraid,” said the doctor mulishly. “Impossible.”
  • (With the unspoken addition of, “You try her for a bit.”)
  • Miss Grammont stood up. Everybody stood up. “We can go first to look
  • for shops,” she said. “There’s those things you want to buy, Belinda;
  • a fountain pen and the little books. We can all go together as far as
  • that. And while you are shopping, if you wouldn’t mind getting one or
  • two things for me....”
  • It became clear to Dr. Martineau that Sir Richmond was to be let off
  • Belinda. It seemed abominably unjust. And it was also clear to him that
  • he must keep closely to his own room or he might find Miss Seyffert
  • drifting back alone to the hotel and eager to resume with him....
  • Well, a quiet time in his room would not be disagreeable. He could think
  • over his notes....
  • But in reality he thought over nothing but the little speeches he would
  • presently make to Sir Richmond about the unwarrantable, the absolutely
  • unwarrantable, alterations that were being made without his consent in
  • their common programme....
  • For a long time Sir Richmond had met no one so interesting and amusing
  • as this frank-minded young woman from America. “Young woman” was how he
  • thought of her; she didn’t correspond to anything so prim and restrained
  • and extensively reserved and withheld as a “young lady “; and though
  • he judged her no older than five and twenty, the word “girl” with its
  • associations of virginal ignorances, invisible purdah, and trite ideas
  • newly discovered, seemed even less appropriate for her than the word
  • “boy.” She had an air of having in some obscure way graduated in life,
  • as if so far she had lived each several year of her existence in a
  • distinctive and conclusive manner with the utmost mental profit and no
  • particular tarnish or injury. He could talk with her as if he talked
  • with a man like himself--but with a zest no man could give him.
  • It was evident that the good things she had said at first came as the
  • natural expression of a broad stream of alert thought; they were no mere
  • display specimens from one of those jackdaw collections of bright things
  • so many clever women waste their wits in accumulating. She was not
  • talking for effect at all, she was talking because she was tremendously
  • interested in her discovery of the spectacle of history, and delighted
  • to find another person as possessed as she was.
  • Belinda having been conducted to her shops, the two made their way
  • through the bright evening sunlight to the compact gracefulness of the
  • cathedral. A glimpse through a wrought-iron gate of a delightful
  • garden of spring flowers, alyssum, aubrietia, snow-upon-the-mountains,
  • daffodils, narcissus and the like, held them for a time, and then they
  • came out upon the level, grassy space, surrounded by little ripe old
  • houses, on which the cathedral stands. They stood for some moments
  • surveying it.
  • “It’s a perfect little lady of a cathedral,” said Sir Richmond. “But
  • why, I wonder, did we build it?”
  • “Your memory ought to be better than mine,” she said, with her
  • half-closed eyes blinking up at the sunlit spire sharp against the blue.
  • “I’ve been away for so long-over there-that I forget altogether. Why DID
  • we build it?”
  • She had fallen in quite early with this freak of speaking and thinking
  • as if he and she were all mankind. It was as if her mind had been
  • prepared for it by her own eager exploration in Europe. “My friend,
  • the philosopher,” he had said, “will not have it that we are really the
  • individuals we think we are. You must talk to him--he is a very curious
  • and subtle thinker. We are just thoughts in the Mind of the Race,
  • he says, passing thoughts. We are--what does he call it?--Man on his
  • Planet, taking control of life.”
  • “Man and woman,” she had amended.
  • But just as man on his planet taking control of life had failed
  • altogether to remember why the ditch at Avebury was on the inside
  • instead of the outside of the vallum, so now Miss Grammont and Sir
  • Richmond found very great difficulty in recalling why they had built
  • Salisbury Cathedral.
  • “We built temples by habit and tradition,” said Sir Richmond. “But the
  • impulse was losing its force.”
  • She looked up at the spire and then at him with a faintly quizzical
  • expression.
  • But he had his reply ready.
  • “We were beginning to feel our power over matter. We were already very
  • clever engineers. What interested us here wasn’t the old religion any
  • more. We wanted to exercise and display our power over stone. We made
  • it into reeds and branches. We squirted it up in all these spires and
  • pinnacles. The priest and his altar were just an excuse. Do you think
  • people have ever feared and worshipped in this--this artist’s lark--as
  • they did in Stonehenge?”
  • “I certainly do not remember that I ever worshipped here,” she said.
  • Sir Richmond was in love with his idea. “The spirit of the Gothic
  • cathedrals,” he said, “is the spirit of the sky-scrapers. It is
  • architecture in a mood of flaming ambition. The Freemasons on the
  • building could hardly refrain from jeering at the little priest they had
  • left down below there, performing antiquated puerile mysteries at his
  • altar. He was just their excuse for doing it all.”
  • “Sky-scrapers?” she conceded. “An early display of the sky-scraper
  • spirit.... You are doing your best to make me feel thoroughly at home.”
  • “You are more at home here still than in that new country of ours
  • over the Atlantic. But it seems to me now that I do begin to remember
  • building this cathedral and all the other cathedrals we built in
  • Europe.... It was the fun of building made us do it...”
  • “H’m,” she said. “And my sky-scrapers?”
  • “Still the fun of building. That is the thing I envy most about America.
  • It’s still large enough, mentally and materially, to build all sorts of
  • things.... Over here, the sites are frightfully crowded....”
  • “And what do you think we are building now? And what do you think you
  • are building over here?”
  • “What are we building now? I believe we have almost grown up. I believe
  • it is time we began to build in earnest. For good....”
  • “But are we building anything at all?”
  • “A new world.”
  • “Show it me,” she said.
  • “We’re still only at the foundations,” said Sir Richmond. “Nothing shows
  • as yet.”
  • “I wish I could believe they were foundations.”
  • “But can you doubt we are scrapping the old?...”
  • It was too late in the afternoon to go into the cathedral, so they
  • strolled to and fro round and about the west end and along the path
  • under the trees towards the river, exchanging their ideas very frankly
  • and freely about the things that had recently happened to the world and
  • what they thought they ought to be doing in it.
  • Section 5
  • After dinner our four tourists sat late and talked in a corner of the
  • smoking-room. The two ladies had vanished hastily at the first dinner
  • gong and reappeared at the second, mysteriously and pleasantly changed
  • from tweedy pedestrians to indoor company. They were quietly but
  • definitely dressed, pretty alterations had happened to their coiffure, a
  • silver band and deep red stones lit the dusk of Miss Grammont’s hair
  • and a necklace of the same colourings kept the peace between her jolly
  • sun-burnt cheek and her soft untanned neck. It was evident her recent
  • uniform had included a collar of great severity. Miss Seyffert had
  • revealed a plump forearm and proclaimed it with a clash of bangles. Dr.
  • Martineau thought her evening throat much too confidential.
  • The conversation drifted from topic to topic. It had none of the
  • steady continuity of Sir Richmond’s duologue with Miss Grammont. Miss
  • Seyffert’s methods were too discursive and exclamatory. She broke every
  • thread that appeared. The Old George at Salisbury is really old;
  • it shows it, and Miss Seyffert laced the entire evening with her
  • recognition of the fact. “Just look at that old beam!” she would cry
  • suddenly. “To think it was exactly where it is before there was a Cabot
  • in America!”
  • Miss Grammont let her companion pull the talk about as she chose. After
  • the animation of the afternoon a sort of lazy contentment had taken
  • possession of the younger lady. She sat deep in a basket chair and spoke
  • now and then. Miss Seyffert gave her impressions of France and Italy.
  • She talked of the cabmen of Naples and the beggars of Amalfi.
  • Apropos of beggars, Miss Grammont from the depths of her chair threw out
  • the statement that Italy was frightfully overpopulated. “In some parts
  • of Italy it is like mites on a cheese. Nobody seems to be living.
  • Everyone is too busy keeping alive.”
  • “Poor old women carrying loads big enough for mules,” said Miss
  • Seyffert.
  • “Little children working like slaves,” said Miss Grammont.
  • “And everybody begging. Even the people at work by the roadside. Who
  • ought to be getting wages--sufficient....”
  • “Begging--from foreigners--is just a sport in Italy,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “It doesn’t imply want. But I agree that a large part of Italy is
  • frightfully overpopulated. The whole world is. Don’t you think so,
  • Martineau?”
  • “Well--yes--for its present social organization.”
  • “For any social organization,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “I’ve no doubt of it,” said Miss Seyffert, and added amazingly: “I’m out
  • for Birth Control all the time.”
  • A brief but active pause ensued. Dr. Martineau in a state of sudden
  • distress attempted to drink out of a cold and empty coffee cup.
  • “The world swarms with cramped and undeveloped lives,” said Sir
  • Richmond. “Which amount to nothing. Which do not even represent
  • happiness. And which help to use up the resources, the fuel and surplus
  • energy of the world.”
  • “I suppose they have a sort of liking for their lives,” Miss Grammont
  • reflected.
  • “Does that matter? They do nothing to carry life on. They are just vain
  • repetitions--imperfect dreary, blurred repetitions of one common life.
  • All that they feel has been felt, all that they do has been done
  • better before. Because they are crowded and hurried and underfed and
  • undereducated. And as for liking their lives, they need never have had
  • the chance.”
  • “How many people are there in the world?” she asked abruptly.
  • “I don’t know. Twelve hundred, fifteen hundred millions perhaps.”
  • “And in your world?”
  • “I’d have two hundred and fifty millions, let us say. At most. It would
  • be quite enough for this little planet, for a time, at any rate. Don’t
  • you think so, doctor?”
  • “I don’t know,” said Dr. Martineau. “Oddly enough, I have never thought
  • about that question before. At least, not from this angle.”
  • “But could you pick out two hundred and fifty million aristocrats?”
  • began Miss Grammont. “My native instinctive democracy--”
  • “Need not be outraged,” said Sir Richmond. “Any two hundred and fifty
  • million would do, They’d be able to develop fully, all of them. As
  • things are, only a minority can do that. The rest never get a chance.”
  • “That’s what I always say,” said Miss Seyffert.
  • “A New Age,” said Dr. Martineau; “a New World. We may be coming to
  • such a stage, when population, as much as fuel, will be under a world
  • control. If one thing, why not the other? I admit that the movement of
  • thought is away from haphazard towards control--”
  • “I’m for control all the time,” Miss Seyffert injected, following up her
  • previous success.
  • “I admit,” the doctor began his broken sentence again with marked
  • patience, “that the movement of thought is away from haphazard towards
  • control--in things generally. But is the movement of events?”
  • “The eternal problem of man,” said Sir Richmond. “Can our wills
  • prevail?”
  • There came a little pause.
  • Miss Grammont smiled an enquiry at Miss Seyffert. “If YOU are,” said
  • Belinda.
  • “I wish I could imagine your world,” said Miss Grammont, rising, “of two
  • hundred and fifty millions of fully developed human beings with room
  • to live and breathe in and no need for wars. Will they live in palaces?
  • Will they all be healthy?... Machines will wait on them. No! I can’t
  • imagine it. Perhaps I shall dream of it. My dreaming self may be
  • cleverer.”
  • She held out her hand to Sir Richmond. Just for a moment they stood hand
  • in hand, appreciatively....
  • “Well!” said Dr. Martineau, as the door closed behind the two Americans,
  • “This is a curious encounter.”
  • “That young woman has brains,” said Sir Richmond, standing before the
  • fireplace. There was no doubt whatever which young woman he meant. But
  • Dr. Martineau grunted.
  • “I don’t like the American type,” the doctor pronounced judicially.
  • “I do,” Sir Richmond countered.
  • The doctor thought for a moment or so. “You are committed to the project
  • of visiting Avebury?” he said.
  • “They ought to see Avebury,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “H’m,” said the doctor, ostentatiously amused by his thoughts and
  • staring at the fire. “Birth Control! I NEVER did.”
  • Sir Richmond smiled down on the top of the doctor’s head and said
  • nothing.
  • “I think,” said the doctor and paused. “I shall leave this Avebury
  • expedition to you.”
  • “We can be back in the early afternoon,” said Sir Richmond. “To give
  • them a chance of seeing the cathedral. The chapter house here is not one
  • to miss....”
  • “And then I suppose we shall go on?
  • “As you please,” said Sir Richmond insincerely.
  • “I must confess that four people make the car at any rate seem
  • tremendously overpopulated. And to tell the truth, I do not find this
  • encounter so amusing as you seem to do.... I shall not be sorry when we
  • have waved good-bye to those young ladies, and resume our interrupted
  • conversation.”
  • Sir Richmond considered something mulish in the doctor’s averted face.
  • “I find Miss Grammont an extremely interesting--and stimulating human
  • being.
  • “Evidently.”
  • The doctor sighed, stood up and found himself delivering one of the
  • sentences he had engendered during his solitary meditations in his room
  • before dinner. He surprised himself by the plainness of his speech. “Let
  • me be frank,” he said, regarding Sir Richmond squarely. “Considering
  • the general situation of things and your position, I do not care very
  • greatly for the part of an accessory to what may easily develop, as you
  • know very well, into a very serious flirtation. An absurd, mischievous,
  • irrelevant flirtation. You may not like the word. You may pretend it is
  • a conversation, an ordinary intellectual conversation. That is not
  • the word. Simply that is not the word. You people eye one another....
  • Flirtation. I give the affair its proper name. That is all. Merely that.
  • When I think--But we will not discuss it now.... Good night.... Forgive
  • me if I put before you, rather bluntly, my particular point of view.”
  • Sir Richmond found himself alone. With his eyebrows raised.
  • Section 6
  • After twenty-four eventful hours our two students of human motives
  • found themselves together again by the fireplace in the Old George
  • smoking-room. They had resumed their overnight conversation, in a state
  • of considerable tension.
  • “If you find the accommodation of the car insufficient,” said Sir
  • Richmond in a tone of extreme reasonableness, and I admit it is, we can
  • easily hire a larger car in a place like this.
  • I would not care if you hired an omnibus, said Dr. Martineau. “I am not
  • coming on if these young women are.”
  • “But if you consider it scandalous--and really, Martineau, really! as
  • one man to another, it does seem to me to be a bit pernickety of you, a
  • broad and original thinker as you are--”
  • “Thought is one matter. Rash, inconsiderate action quite another. And
  • above all, if I spend another day in or near the company of Miss Belinda
  • Seyffert I shall--I shall be extremely rude to her.”
  • “But,” said Sir Richmond and bit his lower lip and considered.
  • “We might drop Belinda,” he suggested turning to his friend and speaking
  • in low, confidential tones. “She is quite a manageable person. Quite.
  • She could--for example--be left behind with the luggage and sent on by
  • train. I do not know if you realize how the land lies in that quarter.
  • It needs only a word to Miss Grammont.”
  • There was no immediate reply. For a moment he had a wild hope that his
  • companion would agree, and then he perceived that the doctor’s silence
  • meant only the preparation of an ultimatum.
  • “I object to Miss Grammont and that side of the thing, more than I do to
  • Miss Seyffert.”
  • Sir Richmond said nothing.
  • “It may help you to see this affair from a slightly different angle if
  • I tell you that twice today Miss Seyffert has asked me if you were a
  • married man.”
  • “And of course you told her I was.”
  • “On the second occasion.”
  • Sir Richmond smiled again.
  • “Frankly,” said the doctor, “this adventure is altogether uncongenial
  • to me. It is the sort of thing that has never happened in my life. This
  • highway coupling--”
  • “Don’t you think,” said Sir Richmond, “that you are attaching rather too
  • much--what shall I say--romantic?--flirtatious?--meaning to this affair?
  • I don’t mind that after my rather lavish confessions you should
  • consider me a rather oversexed person, but isn’t your attitude rather
  • unfair,--unjust, indeed, and almost insulting, to this Miss Grammont?
  • After all, she’s a young lady of very good social position indeed.
  • She doesn’t strike you--does she?--as an undignified or helpless human
  • being. Her manners suggest a person of considerable self-control. And
  • knowing less of me than you do, she probably regards me as almost as
  • safe as--a maiden aunt say. I’m twice her age. We are a party of four.
  • There are conventions, there are considerations.... Aren’t you really,
  • my dear Martineau, overdoing all this side of this very pleasant little
  • enlargement of our interests.”
  • “AM I?” said Dr. Martineau and brought a scrutinizing eye to bear on Sir
  • Richmond’s face.
  • “I want to go on talking to Miss Grammont for a day or so,” Sir Richmond
  • admitted.
  • “Then I shall prefer to leave your party.”
  • There were some moments of silence.
  • “I am really very sorry to find myself in this dilemma,” said Sir
  • Richmond with a note of genuine regret in his voice.
  • “It is not a dilemma,” said Dr. Martineau, with a corresponding loss of
  • asperity. “I grant you we discover we differ upon a question of taste
  • and convenience. But before I suggested this trip, I had intended to
  • spend a little time with my old friend Sir Kenelm Latter at Bournemouth.
  • Nothing simpler than to go to him now....”
  • “I shall be sorry all the same.”
  • “I could have wished,” said the doctor, “that these ladies had happened
  • a little later....”
  • The matter was settled. Nothing more of a practical nature remained to
  • be said. But neither gentleman wished to break off with a harsh and bare
  • decision.
  • “When the New Age is here,” said Sir Richmond, “then, surely, a
  • friendship between a man and a woman will not be subjected to the--the
  • inconveniences your present code would set about it? They would travel
  • about together as they chose?”
  • “The fundamental principle of the new age,” said the doctor, “will be
  • Honi soit qui mal y pense. In these matters. With perhaps Fay ce
  • que vouldras as its next injunction. So long as other lives are not
  • affected. In matters of personal behaviour the world will probably be
  • much more free and individuals much more open in their conscience
  • and honour than they have ever been before. In matters of property,
  • economics and public conduct it will probably be just the reverse. Then,
  • there will be much more collective control and much more insistence,
  • legal insistence, upon individual responsibility. But we are not living
  • in a new age yet; we are living in the patched-up ruins of a very old
  • one. And you--if you will forgive me--are living in the patched up
  • remains of a life that had already had its complications. This young
  • lady, whose charm and cleverness I admit, behaves as if the new age were
  • already here. Well, that may be a very dangerous mistake both for her
  • and for you.... This affair, if it goes on for a few days more, may
  • involve very serious consequences indeed, with which I, for one, do not
  • wish to be involved.”
  • Sir Richmond, upon the hearthrug, had a curious feeling that he was back
  • in the head master’s study at Caxton.
  • Dr. Martineau went on with a lucidity that Sir Richmond found rather
  • trying, to give his impression of Miss Grammont and her position in
  • life.
  • “She is,” he said, “manifestly a very expensively educated girl. And
  • in many ways interesting. I have been watching her. I have not been
  • favoured with very much of her attention, but that fact has enabled
  • me to see her in profile. Miss Seyffert is a fairly crude mixture of
  • frankness, insincerity and self-explanatory egotism, and I have been
  • able to disregard a considerable amount of the conversation she has
  • addressed to me. Now I guess this Miss Grammont has had no mother since
  • she was quite little.”
  • “Your guesses, doctor, are apt to be pretty good,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “You know that?”
  • “She has told me as much.”
  • “H’m. Well--She impressed me as having the air of a girl who has had
  • to solve many problems for which the normal mother provides ready made
  • solutions. That is how I inferred that there was no mother. I don’t
  • think there has been any stepmother, either friendly or hostile?
  • There hasn’t been. I thought not. She has had various governesses and
  • companions, ladies of birth and education, engaged to look after her
  • and she has done exactly what she liked with them. Her manner with Miss
  • Seyffert, an excellent manner for Miss Seyffert, by the bye, isn’t the
  • sort of manner anyone acquires in a day. Or for one person only. She is
  • a very sure and commanding young woman.”
  • Sir Richmond nodded.
  • “I suppose her father adores and neglects her, and whenever she has
  • wanted a companion or governess butchered, the thing has been done....
  • These business Americans, I am told, neglect their womenkind, give them
  • money and power, let them loose on the world.... It is a sort of moral
  • laziness masquerading as affection.... Still I suppose custom and
  • tradition kept this girl in her place and she was petted, honoured,
  • amused, talked about but not in a harmful way, and rather bored right
  • up to the time when America came into the war. Theoretically she had a
  • tremendously good time.”
  • “I think this must be near the truth of her biography,” said Sir
  • Richmond.
  • “I suppose she has lovers.”
  • “You don’t mean--?”
  • “No, I don’t. Though that is a matter that ought to have no special
  • interest for you. I mean that she was surrounded by a retinue of men who
  • wanted to marry her or who behaved as though they wanted to marry her or
  • who made her happiness and her gratifications and her condescensions
  • seem a matter of very great importance to them. She had the flattery of
  • an extremely uncritical and unexacting admiration. That is the sort of
  • thing that gratifies a silly woman extremely. Miss Grammont is not silly
  • and all this homage and facile approval probably bored her more than she
  • realized. To anyone too intelligent to be steadily excited by buying
  • things and wearing things and dancing and playing games and going to
  • places of entertainment, and being given flowers, sweets, jewellery, pet
  • animals, and books bound in a special sort of leather, the prospect of
  • being a rich man’s only daughter until such time as it becomes advisable
  • to change into a rich man’s wealthy wife, is probably not nearly so
  • amusing as envious people might suppose. I take it Miss Grammont had got
  • all she could out of that sort of thing some time before the war, and
  • that she had already read and thought rather more than most young women
  • in her position. Before she was twenty I guess she was already looking
  • for something more interesting in the way of men than a rich admirer
  • with an automobile full of presents. Those who seek find.”
  • “What do you think she found?”
  • “What would a rich girl find out there in America? I don’t know. I
  • haven’t the material to guess with. In London a girl might find a
  • considerable variety of active, interesting men, rising politicians,
  • university men of distinction, artists and writers even, men of science,
  • men--there are still such men--active in the creative work of the
  • empire.
  • “In America I suppose there is at least an equal variety, made up of
  • rather different types. She would find that life was worth while to such
  • people in a way that made the ordinary entertainments and amusements of
  • her life a monstrous silly waste of time. With the facility of her sex
  • she would pick up from one of them the idea that made life worth while
  • for him. I am inclined to think there was someone in her case who did
  • seem to promise a sort of life that was worth while. And that somehow
  • the war came to alter the look of that promise.
  • “How?”
  • “I don’t know. Perhaps I am only romancing. But for this young woman
  • I am convinced this expedition to Europe has meant experience, harsh
  • educational experience and very profound mental disturbance. There have
  • been love experiences; experiences that were something more than the
  • treats and attentions and proposals that made up her life when she was
  • sheltered over there. And something more than that. What it is I don’t
  • know. The war has turned an ugly face to her. She has seen death and
  • suffering and ruin. Perhaps she has seen people she knew killed. Perhaps
  • the man has been killed. Or she has met with cowardice or cruelty or
  • treachery where she didn’t expect it. She has been shocked out of the
  • first confidence of youth. She has ceased to take the world for granted.
  • It hasn’t broken her but it has matured her. That I think is why history
  • has become real to her. Which so attracts you in her. History, for her,
  • has ceased to be a fabric of picturesque incidents; it is the study of a
  • tragic struggle that still goes on. She sees history as you see it and I
  • see it. She is a very grown-up young woman.
  • “It’s just that,” said Sir Richmond. “It’s just that. If you see as much
  • in Miss Grammont as all that, why don’t you want to come on with us? You
  • see the interest of her.”
  • “I see a lot more than that. You don’t know what an advantage it is to
  • be as I am, rather cold and unresponsive to women and unattractive and
  • negligible--negligible, that is the exact word--to them. YOU can’t look
  • at a woman for five minutes without losing sight of her in a mist
  • of imaginative excitement. Because she looks back at you. I have the
  • privilege of the negligible--which is a cool head. Miss Grammont has a
  • startled and matured mind, an original mind. Yes. And there is something
  • more to be said. Her intelligence is better than her character.”
  • “I don’t quite see what you are driving at.”
  • “The intelligence of all intelligent women is better than their
  • characters. Goodness in a woman, as we understand it, seems to imply
  • necessarily a certain imaginative fixity. Miss Grammont has an impulsive
  • and adventurous character. And as I have been saying she was a spoilt
  • child, with no discipline.... You also are a person of high intelligence
  • and defective controls. She is very much at loose ends. You--on account
  • of the illness of that rather forgotten lady, Miss Martin Leeds--”
  • “Aren’t you rather abusing the secrets of the confessional?”
  • “This IS the confessional. It closes to-morrow morning but it is the
  • confessional still. Look at the thing frankly. You, I say, are also at
  • loose ends. Can you deny it? My dear sir, don’t we both know that ever
  • since we left London you have been ready to fall in love with any
  • pretty thing in petticoats that seemed to promise you three ha’porth of
  • kindness. A lost dog looking for a master! You’re a stray man looking
  • for a mistress. Miss Grammont being a woman is a little more selective
  • than that. But if she’s at a loose end as I suppose, she isn’t protected
  • by the sense of having made her selection. And she has no preconceptions
  • of what she wants. You are a very interesting man in many ways. You
  • carry marriage and entanglements lightly. With an air of being neither
  • married nor entangled. She is quite prepared to fall in love with you.”
  • “But you don’t really think that?” said Sir Richmond, with an
  • ill-concealed eagerness.
  • Dr. Martineau rolled his face towards Sir Richmond. “These
  • miracles--grotesquely--happen,” he said. “She knows nothing of Martin
  • Leeds.... You must remember that....
  • “And then,” he added, “if she and you fall in love, as the phrase goes,
  • what is to follow?”
  • There was a pause.
  • Sir Richmond looked at his toes for a moment or so as if he took counsel
  • with them and then decided to take offence.
  • “Really!” he said, “this is preposterous. You talk of falling in love as
  • though it was impossible for a man and woman to be deeply interested in
  • each other without that. And the gulf in our ages--in our quality! From
  • the Psychologist of a New Age I find this amazing. Are men and women
  • to go on for ever--separated by this possibility into two hardly
  • communicating and yet interpenetrating worlds? Is there never to be
  • friendship and companionship between men and women without passion?”
  • “You ought to know even better than I do that there is not. For such
  • people as you two anyhow. And at present the world is not prepared to
  • tolerate friendship and companionship WITH that accompaniment. That is
  • the core of this situation.”
  • A pause fell between the two gentlemen. They had smoothed over the
  • extreme harshness of their separation and there was very little more to
  • be said.
  • “Well,” said Sir Richmond in conclusion, “I am very sorry indeed,
  • Martineau, that we have to part like this.”
  • CHAPTER THE SEVENTH
  • COMPANIONSHIP
  • Section 1
  • “Well,” said Dr. Martineau, extending his hand to Sir Richmond on the
  • Salisbury station platform, “I leave you to it.”
  • His round face betrayed little or no vestiges of his overnight
  • irritation.
  • “Ought you to leave me to it?” smiled Sir Richmond.
  • “I shall be interested to learn what happens.”
  • “But if you won’t stay to see!”
  • “Now Sir, please,” said the guard respectfully but firmly, and Dr.
  • Martineau got in.
  • Sir Richmond walked thoughtfully down the platform towards the exit.
  • “What else could I do?” he asked aloud to nobody in particular.
  • For a little while he thought confusedly of the collapse of his
  • expedition into the secret places of his own heart with Dr. Martineau,
  • and then his prepossession with Miss Grammont resumed possession of his
  • mind. Dr. Martineau was forgotten.
  • Section 2
  • For the better part of forty hours, Sir Richmond had either been talking
  • to Miss Grammont, or carrying on imaginary conversations with her in her
  • absence, or sleeping and dreaming dreams in which she never failed
  • to play a part, even if at times it was an altogether amazing and
  • incongruous part. And as they were both very frank and expressive
  • people, they already knew a very great deal about each other.
  • For an American Miss Grammont was by no means autobiographical. She
  • gave no sketches of her idiosyncrasies, and she repeated no remembered
  • comments and prophets of her contemporaries about herself. She either
  • concealed or she had lost any great interest in her own personality. But
  • she was interested in and curious about the people she had met in life,
  • and her talk of them reflected a considerable amount of light upon her
  • own upbringing and experiences. And her liking for Sir Richmond was
  • pleasingly manifest. She liked his turn of thought, she watched him
  • with a faint smile on her lips as he spoke, and she spread her opinions
  • before him carefully in that soft voice of hers like a shy child showing
  • its treasures to some suddenly trusted and favoured visitor.
  • Their ways of thought harmonized. They talked at first chiefly about the
  • history of the world and the extraordinary situation of aimlessness in a
  • phase of ruin to which the Great War had brought all Europe, if not all
  • mankind. The world excited them both in the same way; as a crisis in
  • which they were called upon to do something--they did not yet clearly
  • know what. Into this topic they peered as into some deep pool, side by
  • side, and in it they saw each other reflected.
  • The visit to Avebury had been a great success. It had been a
  • perfect springtime day, and the little inn had been delighted at the
  • reappearance of Sir Richmond’s car so soon after its departure. Its
  • delight was particularly manifest in the cream and salad it produced
  • for lunch. Both Miss Grammont and Miss Seyffert displayed an intelligent
  • interest in their food. After lunch they had all gone out to the stones
  • and the wall. Half a dozen sunburnt children were putting one of the
  • partially overturned megaliths to a happy use by clambering to the top
  • of it and sliding on their little behinds down its smooth and sloping
  • side amidst much mirthful squealing.
  • Sir Richmond and Miss Grammont had walked round the old circumvallation
  • together, but Belinda Seyffert had strayed away from them, professing
  • an interest in flowers. It was not so much that she felt they had to be
  • left together that made her do this as her own consciousness of being
  • possessed by a devil who interrupted conversations.
  • When Miss Grammont was keenly interested in a conversation, then Belinda
  • had learnt from experience that it was wiser to go off with her devil
  • out of the range of any temptation to interrupt.
  • “You really think,” said Miss Grammont, “that it would be possible to
  • take this confused old world and reshape it, set it marching towards
  • that new world of yours--of two hundred and fifty million fully
  • developed, beautiful and happy people?”
  • “Why not? Nobody is doing anything with the world except muddle about.
  • Why not give it a direction?”
  • “You’d take it in your hands like clay?”
  • “Obdurate clay with a sort of recalcitrant, unintelligent life of its
  • own.”
  • Her imagination glowed in her eyes and warmed her voice. “I believe what
  • you say is possible. If people dare.”
  • “I am tired of following little motives that are like flames that go out
  • when you get to them. I am tired of seeing all the world doing the
  • same. I am tired of a world in which there is nothing great but great
  • disasters. Here is something mankind can attempt, that we can attempt.”
  • “And will?”
  • “I believe that as Mankind grows up this is the business Man has to
  • settle down to and will settle down to.”
  • She considered that.
  • “I’ve been getting to believe something like this. But--... it frightens
  • me. I suppose most of us have this same sort of dread of taking too much
  • upon ourselves.”
  • “So we just live like pigs. Sensible little piggywiggys. I’ve got a
  • Committee full of that sort of thing. We live like little modest pigs.
  • And let the world go hang. And pride ourselves upon our freedom from the
  • sin of presumption.
  • “Not quite that!”
  • “Well! How do you put it?”
  • “We are afraid,” she said. “It’s too vast. We want bright little lives
  • of our own.”
  • “Exactly--sensible little piggy-wiggys.”
  • “We have a right to life--and happiness.
  • “First,” said Sir Richmond, “as much right as a pig has to food. But
  • whether we get life and happiness or fail to get them we human beings
  • who have imaginations want something more nowadays.... Of course we want
  • bright lives, of course we want happiness. Just as we want food, just as
  • we want sleep. But when we have eaten, when we have slept, when we have
  • jolly things about us--it is nothing. We have been made an exception
  • of--and got our rations. The big thing confronts us still. It is vast,
  • I agree, but vast as it is it is the thing we have to think about. I
  • do not know why it should be so, but I am compelled by something in my
  • nature to want to serve this idea of a new age for mankind. I want it
  • as my culminating want. I want a world in order, a disciplined mankind
  • going on to greater things. Don’t you?”
  • “Now you tell me of it,” she said with a smile, “I do.”
  • “But before--?”
  • “No. You’ve made it clear. It wasn’t clear before.”
  • “I’ve been talking of this sort of thing with my friend Dr. Martineau.
  • And I’ve been thinking as well as talking. That perhaps is why I’m so
  • clear and positive.”
  • “I don’t complain that you are clear and positive. I’ve been coming
  • along the same way.... It’s refreshing to meet you.”
  • “I found it refreshing to meet Martineau.” A twinge of conscience about
  • Dr. Martineau turned Sir Richmond into a new channel. “He’s a most
  • interesting man,” he said. “Rather shy in some respects. Devoted to his
  • work. And he’s writing a book which has saturated him in these ideas.
  • Only two nights ago we stood here and talked about it. The Psychology of
  • a New Age. The world, he believes, is entering upon a new phase in its
  • history, the adolescence, so to speak, of mankind. It is an idea that
  • seizes the imagination. There is a flow of new ideas abroad, he thinks,
  • widening realizations, unprecedented hopes and fears. There is a
  • consciousness of new powers and new responsibilities. We are sharing the
  • adolescence of our race. It is giving history a new and more intimate
  • meaning for us. It is bringing us into directer relation with public
  • affairs,--making them matter as formerly they didn’t seem to matter.
  • That idea of the bright little private life has to go by the board.”
  • “I suppose it has,” she said, meditatively, as though she had been
  • thinking over some such question before.
  • “The private life,” she said, “has a way of coming aboard again.”
  • Her reflections travelled fast and broke out now far ahead of him.
  • “You have some sort of work cut out for you,” she said abruptly.
  • “Yes. Yes, I have.”
  • “I haven’t,” she said.
  • “So that I go about,” she added, “like someone who is looking for
  • something. I’d like to know if it’s not jabbing too searching a question
  • at you--what you have found.”
  • Sir Richmond considered. “Incidentally,” he smiled, “I want to get
  • a lasso over the neck of that very forcible and barbaric person, your
  • father. I am doing my best to help lay the foundation of a scientific
  • world control of fuel production and distribution. We have a Fuel
  • Commission in London with rather wide powers of enquiry into the whole
  • world problem of fuel. We shall come out to Washington presently with
  • proposals.”
  • Miss Grammont surveyed the landscape. “I suppose,” she said, “poor
  • father IS rather like an unbroken mule in business affairs. So many of
  • our big business men in America are. He’ll lash out at you.”
  • “I don’t mind if only he lashes out openly in the sight of all men.”
  • She considered and turned on Sir Richmond gravely.
  • “Tell me what you want to do to him. You find out so many things for me
  • that I seem to have been thinking about in a sort of almost invisible
  • half-conscious way. I’ve been suspecting for a long time that
  • Civilization wasn’t much good unless it got people like my father under
  • some sort of control. But controlling father--as distinguished from
  • managing him!” She reviewed some private and amusing memories. “He is a
  • most intractable man.”
  • Section 3
  • They had gone on to talk of her father and of the types of men who
  • controlled international business. She had had plentiful opportunities
  • for observation in their homes and her own. Gunter Lake, the big banker,
  • she knew particularly well, because, it seemed, she had been engaged
  • or was engaged to marry him. “All these people,” she said, “are pushing
  • things about, affecting millions of lives, hurting and disordering
  • hundreds of thousands of people. They don’t seem to know what they
  • are doing. They have no plans in particular.... And you are getting
  • something going that will be a plan and a direction and a conscience
  • and a control for them? You will find my father extremely difficult, but
  • some of our younger men would love it.
  • “And,” she went on; “there are American women who’d love it too. We’re
  • petted. We’re kept out of things. We aren’t placed. We don’t get enough
  • to do. We’re spenders and wasters--not always from choice. While these
  • fathers and brothers and husbands of ours play about with the fuel and
  • power and life and hope of the world as though it was a game of poker.
  • With all the empty unspeakable solemnity of the male. And treat us as
  • though we ought to be satisfied if they bring home part of the winnings.
  • “That can’t go on,” she said.
  • Her eyes went back to the long, low, undulating skyline of the downs.
  • She spoke as though she took up the thread of some controversy that had
  • played a large part in her life. “That isn’t going on,” she said with an
  • effect of conclusive decision.
  • Sir Richmond recalled that little speech now as he returned from
  • Salisbury station to the Old George after his farewell to Martineau. He
  • recalled too the soft firmness of her profile and the delicate line of
  • her lifted chin. He felt that this time at any rate he was not being
  • deceived by the outward shows of a charming human being. This young
  • woman had real firmness of character to back up her free and independent
  • judgments. He smiled at the idea of any facile passion in the
  • composition of so sure and gallant a personality. Martineau was very
  • fine-minded in many respects, but he was an old maid; and like all old
  • maids he saw man and woman in every encounter. But passion was a thing
  • men and women fell back upon when they had nothing else in common. When
  • they thought in the pleasantest harmony and every remark seemed to weave
  • a fresh thread of common interest, then it wasn’t so necessary. It might
  • happen, but it wasn’t so necessary.... If it did it would be a secondary
  • thing to companionship. That’s what she was,--a companion.
  • But a very lovely and wonderful companion, the companion one would not
  • relinquish until the very last moment one could keep with her.
  • Her views about America and about her own place in the world seemed
  • equally fresh and original to Sir Richmond.
  • “I realize I’ve got to be a responsible American citizen,” she had said.
  • That didn’t mean that she attached very much importance to her recently
  • acquired vote. She evidently classified voters into the irresponsible
  • who just had votes and the responsible who also had a considerable
  • amount of property as well. She had no illusions about the power of the
  • former class. It didn’t exist. They were steered to their decisions by
  • people employed, directed or stimulated by “father” and his friends and
  • associates, the owners of America, the real “responsible citizens.” Or
  • they fell a prey to the merely adventurous leading of “revolutionaries.”
  • But anyhow they were steered. She herself, it was clear, was bound
  • to become a very responsible citizen indeed. She would some day, she
  • laughed, be swimming in oil and such like property. Her interest in
  • Sir Richmond’s schemes for a scientific world management of fuel was
  • therefore, she realized, a very direct one. But it was remarkable to
  • find a young woman seeing it like that.
  • Father it seemed varied very much in his attitude towards her. He
  • despised and distrusted women generally, and it was evident he had made
  • it quite clear to her how grave an error it was on her part to persist
  • in being a daughter and not a son. At moments it seemed to Sir
  • Richmond that she was disposed to agree with father upon that. When Mr.
  • Grammont’s sense of her regrettable femininity was uppermost, then he
  • gave his intelligence chiefly to schemes for tying her up against the
  • machinations of adventurers by means of trustees, partners, lawyers,
  • advisers, agreements and suchlike complications, or for acquiring a
  • workable son by marriage. To this last idea it would seem the importance
  • in her life of the rather heavily named Gunter Lake was to be ascribed.
  • But another mood of the old man’s was distrust of anything that could
  • not be spoken of as his “own flesh and blood,” and then he would direct
  • his attention to a kind of masculinization of his daughter and to
  • schemes for giving her the completest control of all he had to leave her
  • provided she never married nor fell under masculine sway. “After all,”
  • he would reflect as he hesitated over the practicability of his life’s
  • ideal, “there was Hetty Green.”
  • This latter idea had reft her suddenly at the age of seventeen from
  • the educational care of an English gentlewoman warranted to fit her for
  • marriage with any prince in Europe, and thrust her for the mornings and
  • a moiety of the afternoons of the better part of a year, after a swift
  • but competent training, into a shirt waist and an office down town. She
  • had been entrusted at first to a harvester concern independent of Mr.
  • Grammont, because he feared his own people wouldn’t train her hard. She
  • had worked for ordinary wages and ordinary hours, and at the end of the
  • day, she mentioned casually, a large automobile with two menservants
  • and a trustworthy secretary used to pick her out from the torrent of
  • undistinguished workers that poured out of the Synoptical Building. This
  • masculinization idea had also sent her on a commission of enquiry into
  • Mexico. There apparently she had really done responsible work.
  • But upon the question of labour Mr. Grammont was fierce, even for an
  • American business man, and one night at a dinner party he discovered
  • his daughter displaying what he considered an improper familiarity
  • with socialist ideas. This had produced a violent revulsion towards the
  • purdah system and the idea of a matrimonial alliance with Gunter Lake.
  • Gunter Lake, Sir Richmond gathered, wasn’t half a bad fellow. Generally
  • it would seem Miss Grammont liked him, and she had a way of speaking
  • about him that suggested that in some way Mr. Lake had been rather
  • hardly used and had acquired merit by his behaviour under bad treatment.
  • There was some story, however, connected with her war services in Europe
  • upon which Miss Grammont was evidently indisposed to dwell. About that
  • story Sir Richmond was left at the end of his Avebury day and after his
  • last talk with Dr. Martineau, still quite vaguely guessing.
  • So much fact about Miss Grammont as we have given had floated up in
  • fragments and pieced itself together in Sir Richmond’s mind in the
  • course of a day and a half. The fragments came up as allusions or by way
  • of illustration. The sustaining topic was this New Age Sir Richmond
  • fore shadowed, this world under scientific control, the Utopia of fully
  • developed people fully developing the resources of the earth. For a
  • number of trivial reasons Sir Richmond found himself ascribing the
  • project of this New Age almost wholly to Dr. Martineau, and presenting
  • it as a much completer scheme than he was justified in doing. It was
  • true that Dr. Martineau had not said many of the things Sir Richmond
  • ascribed to him, but also it was true that they had not crystallized out
  • in Sir Richmond’s mind before his talks with Dr. Martineau. The idea of
  • a New Age necessarily carries with it the idea of fresh rules of conduct
  • and of different relationships between human beings. And it throws
  • those who talk about it into the companionship of a common enterprise.
  • To-morrow the New Age will be here no doubt, but today it is the hope
  • and adventure of only a few human beings.
  • So that it was natural for Miss Grammont and Sir Richmond to ask: “What
  • are we to do with such types as father?” and to fall into an idiom that
  • assumed a joint enterprise. They had agreed by a tacit consent to a
  • common conception of the world they desired as a world scientifically
  • ordered, an immense organization of mature commonsense, healthy and
  • secure, gathering knowledge and power for creative adventures as yet
  • beyond dreaming. They were prepared to think of the makers of the
  • Avebury dyke as their yesterday selves, of the stone age savages as
  • a phase, in their late childhood, and of this great world order Sir
  • Richmond foresaw as a day where dawn was already at hand. And in such
  • long perspectives, the states, governments and institutions of to-day
  • became very temporary-looking and replaceable structures indeed. Both
  • these two people found themselves thinking in this fashion with an
  • unwonted courage and freedom because the other one had been disposed to
  • think in this fashion before. Sir Richmond was still turning over in
  • his mind the happy mutual release of the imagination this chance
  • companionship had brought about when he found himself back again at the
  • threshold of the Old George.
  • Section 4
  • Sir Richmond Hardy was not the only man who was thinking intently about
  • Miss Grammont at that particular moment. Two gentlemen were coming
  • towards her across the Atlantic whose minds, it chanced, were very
  • busily occupied by her affairs. One of these was her father, who
  • was lying in his brass bed in his commodious cabin on the Hollandia,
  • regretting his diminishing ability to sleep in the early morning now,
  • even when he was in the strong and soothing air of mid-Atlantic, and
  • thinking of V.V. because she had a way of coming into his mind when it
  • was undefended; and the other was Mr. Gunter Lake on the Megantic,
  • one day out from Sandy Hook, who found himself equally sleepless and
  • preoccupied. And although Mr. Lake was a man of vast activities and
  • complicated engagements he was coming now to Europe for the express
  • purpose of seeing V.V. and having things out with her fully and
  • completely because, in spite of all that had happened, she made such an
  • endless series of delays in coming to America.
  • Old Grammont as he appeared upon the pillow of his bed by the light of a
  • rose-shaded bedside lamp, was a small-headed, grey-haired gentleman with
  • a wrinkled face and sunken brown eyes. Years of business experience,
  • mitigated only by such exercise as the game of poker affords, had
  • intensified an instinctive inexpressiveness. Under the most solitary
  • circumstances old Grammont was still inexpressive, and the face that
  • stared at the ceiling of his cabin and the problem of his daughter
  • might have been the face of a pickled head in a museum, for any
  • indication it betrayed of the flow of thought within. He lay on his back
  • and his bent knees lifted the bed-clothes into a sharp mountain. He was
  • not even trying to sleep.
  • Why, he meditated, had V.V. stayed on in Europe so much longer than she
  • need have done? And why had Gunter Lake suddenly got into a state of
  • mind about her? Why didn’t the girl confide in her father at least
  • about these things? What was afoot? She had thrown over Lake once and
  • it seemed she was going to turn him down again. Well, if she was an
  • ordinary female person that was a silly sort of thing to do. With her
  • fortune and his--you could buy the world. But suppose she was not all
  • ordinary female person.... Her mother hadn’t been ordinary anyhow,
  • whatever else you called her, and no one could call Grammont blood all
  • ordinary fluid. ... Old Grammont had never had any delusions about Lake.
  • If Lake’s father hadn’t been a big man Lake would never have counted for
  • anything at all. Suppose she did turn him down. In itself that wasn’t a
  • thing to break her father’s heart.
  • What did matter was not whether she threw Lake over but what she threw
  • him over for. If it was because he wasn’t man enough, well and good. But
  • if it was for some other lover, some good-looking, worthless impostor,
  • some European title or suchlike folly--!
  • At the thought of a lover for V.V. a sudden flood of anger poured across
  • the old man’s mind, behind the still mask of his face. It infuriated
  • him even to think of V.V., his little V.V., his own girl, entertaining
  • a lover, being possibly--most shameful thought--IN LOVE! Like some
  • ordinary silly female, sinking to kisses, to the deeds one could buy
  • and pay for. His V.V.! The idea infuriated and disgusted him. He fought
  • against it as a possibility. Once some woman in New York had ventured
  • to hint something to him of some fellow, some affair with an artist,
  • Caston; she had linked this Caston with V.V.’s red cross nursing in
  • Europe.... Old Grammont had made that woman sorry she spoke. Afterwards
  • he had caused enquiries to be made about this Caston, careful enquiries.
  • It seems that he and V.V. had known each other, there had been
  • something. But nothing that V.V. need be ashamed of. When old Grammont’s
  • enquiry man had come back with his report, old Grammont had been very
  • particular about that. At first the fellow had not been very clear,
  • rather muddled indeed as to how things were--no doubt he had wanted
  • to make out there was something just to seem to earn his money. Old
  • Grammont had struck the table sharply and the eyes that looked out of
  • his mask had blazed. “What have you found out against her?” he had asked
  • in a low even voice. “Absolutely nothing, Sir,” said the agent, suddenly
  • white to the lips....
  • Old Grammont stared at his memory of that moment for a while. That
  • affair was all right, quite all right. Of course it was all right. And
  • also, happily, Caston was among the dead. But it was well her broken
  • engagement with Lake had been resumed as though it had never been broken
  • off. If there had been any talk that fact answered it. And now that Lake
  • had served his purpose old Grammont did not care in the least if he was
  • shelved. V.V. could stand alone.
  • Old Grammont had got a phrase in his mind that looked like dominating
  • the situation. He dreamt of saying to V.V.: “V.V., I’m going to make
  • a man of you--if you’re man enough.” That was a large proposition; it
  • implied--oh! it implied all sorts of things. It meant that she would
  • care as little for philandering as an able young business man. Perhaps
  • some day, a long time ahead, she might marry. There wasn’t much reason
  • for it, but it might be she would not wish to be called a spinster.
  • “Take a husband,” thought old Grammont, “when I am gone, as one takes a
  • butler, to make the household complete.” In previous meditations on his
  • daughter’s outlook old Grammont had found much that was very suggestive
  • in the precedent of Queen Victoria. She had had no husband of the lord
  • and master type, so to speak, but only a Prince Consort, well in hand.
  • Why shouldn’t the Grammont heiress dominate her male belonging, if it
  • came to that, in the same fashion? Why shouldn’t one tie her up and tie
  • the whole thing up, so far as any male belonging was concerned, leaving
  • V.V. in all other respects free? How could one do it?
  • The speculative calm of the sunken brown eyes deepened.
  • His thoughts went back to the white face of the private enquiry agent.
  • “Absolutely nothing, Sir.” What had the fellow thought of hinting?
  • Nothing of that kind in V.V.’s composition, never fear. Yet it was a
  • curious anomaly that while one had a thousand ways of defending one’s
  • daughter and one’s property against that daughter’s husband, there was
  • no power on earth by which a father could stretch his dead hand between
  • that daughter and the undue influence of a lover. Unless you tied her up
  • for good and all, lover or none....
  • One was left at the mercy of V.V.’s character....
  • “I ought to see more of her,” he thought. “She gets away from me. Just
  • as her mother did.” A man need not suspect his womenkind but he should
  • know what they are doing. It is duty, his protective duty to them. These
  • companions, these Seyffert women and so forth, were all very well in
  • their way; there wasn’t much they kept from you if you got them cornered
  • and asked them intently. But a father’s eye is better. He must go about
  • with the girl for a time, watch her with other men, give her chances
  • to talk business with him and see if she took them. “V.V., I’m going
  • to make a man of you,” the phrase ran through his brain. The deep
  • instinctive jealousy of the primordial father was still strong in old
  • Grammont’s blood. It would be pleasant to go about with her on his
  • right hand in Paris, HIS girl, straight and lovely, desirable and
  • unapproachable,--above that sort of nonsense, above all other masculine
  • subjugation.
  • “V.V., I’m going to make a man of you....”
  • His mind grew calmer. Whatever she wanted in Paris should be hers. He’d
  • just let her rip. They’d be like sweethearts together, he and his girl.
  • Old Grammont dozed off into dreamland.
  • Section 5
  • The imaginations of Mr. Gunter Lake, two days behind Mr. Grammont upon
  • the Atlantic, were of a gentler, more romantic character. In them V.V.
  • was no longer a daughter in the fierce focus of a father’s jealousy, but
  • the goddess enshrined in a good man’s heart. Indeed the figure that the
  • limelight of the reverie fell upon was not V.V. at all but Mr. Gunter
  • Lake himself, in his favourite role of the perfect lover.
  • An interminable speech unfolded itself. “I ask for nothing in return.
  • I’ve never worried you about that Caston business and I never will.
  • Married to me you shall be as free as if you were unmarried. Don’t I
  • know, my dear girl, that you don’t love me yet. Let that be as you wish.
  • I want nothing you are not willing to give me, nothing at all. All I
  • ask is the privilege of making life happy--and it shall be happy--for
  • you.... All I ask. All I ask. Protect, guard, cherish....”
  • For to Mr. Gunter Lake it seemed there could be no lovelier thing in
  • life than a wife “in name only” slowly warmed into a glow of passion by
  • the steadfast devotion and the strength and wisdom of a mate at first
  • despised. Until at last a day would come....
  • “My darling!” Mr. Gunter Lake whispered to the darkness. “My little
  • guurl. IT HAS BEEN WORTH THE WAITING....”
  • Section 6
  • Miss Grammont met Sir Richmond in the bureau of the Old George with a
  • telegram in her hand. “My father reported his latitude and longitude by
  • wireless last night. The London people think he will be off Falmouth
  • in four days’ time. He wants me to join his liner there and go on to
  • Cherbourg and Paris. He’s arranged that. He is the sort of man who can
  • arrange things like that. There’ll be someone at Falmouth to look after
  • us and put us aboard the liner. I must wire them where I can pick up a
  • telegram to-morrow.”
  • “Wells in Somerset,” said Sir Richmond.
  • His plans were already quite clear. He explained that he wanted her
  • first to see Shaftesbury, a little old Wessex town that was three or
  • four hundred years older than Salisbury, perched on a hill, a Saxon
  • town, where Alfred had gathered his forces against the Danes and where
  • Canute, who had ruled over all Scandinavia and Iceland and Greenland,
  • and had come near ruling a patch of America, had died. It was a little
  • sleepy place now, looking out dreamily over beautiful views. They
  • would lunch in Shaftesbury and walk round it. Then they would go in
  • the afternoon through the pleasant west country where the Celts had
  • prevailed against the old folk of the Stonehenge temple and the Romans
  • against the Celts and the Saxons against the Romanized Britons and the
  • Danes against the Saxons, a war-scarred landscape, abounding in dykes
  • and entrenchments and castles, sunken now into the deepest peace, to
  • Glastonbury to see what there was to see of a marsh village the Celts
  • had made for themselves three or four hundred years before the
  • Romans came. And at Glastonbury also there were the ruins of a great
  • Benedictine church and abbey that had once rivalled Salisbury. Thence
  • they would go on to Wells to see yet another great cathedral and to dine
  • and sleep. Glastonbury Abbey and Wells Cathedral brought the story of
  • Europe right up to Reformation times.
  • “That will be a good day for us,” said Sir Richmond. “It will be like
  • turning over the pages of the history of our family, to and fro. There
  • will be nothing nearly so old as Avebury in it, but there will be
  • something from almost every chapter that comes after Stonehenge. Rome
  • will be poorly represented, but that may come the day after at Bath. And
  • the next day too I want to show you something of our old River Severn.
  • We will come right up to the present if we go through Bristol. There
  • we shall have a whiff of America, our new find, from which the tobacco
  • comes, and we shall be reminded of how we set sail thither--was it
  • yesterday or the day before? You will understand at Bristol how it
  • is that the energy has gone out of this dreaming land--to Africa and
  • America and the whole wide world. It was the good men of Bristol, by the
  • bye, with their trade from Africa to America, who gave you your colour
  • problem. Bristol we may go through to-morrow and Gloucester, mother of I
  • don’t know how many American Gloucesters. Bath we’ll get in somehow.
  • And then as an Anglo-American showman I shall be tempted to run you
  • northward a little way past Tewkesbury, just to go into a church here
  • and there and show you monuments bearing little shields with the stars
  • and stripes upon them, a few stars and a few stripes, the Washington
  • family monuments.”
  • “It was not only from England that America came,” said Miss Grammont.
  • “But England takes an American memory back most easily and most
  • fully--to Avebury and the Baltic Northmen, past the emperors and the
  • Corinthian columns that smothered Latin Europe.... For you and me anyhow
  • this is our past, this was our childhood, and this is our land.” He
  • interrupted laughing as she was about to reply. “Well, anyhow,” he said,
  • “it is a beautiful day and a pretty country before us with the ripest
  • history in every grain of its soil. So we’ll send a wire to your London
  • people and tell them to send their instructions to Wells.”
  • “I’ll tell Belinda,” she said, “to be quick with her packing.”
  • Section 7
  • As Miss Grammont and Sir Richmond Hardy fulfilled the details of his
  • excellent programme and revised their impressions of the past and their
  • ideas about the future in the springtime sunlight of Wiltshire and
  • Somerset, with Miss Seyffert acting the part of an almost ostentatiously
  • discreet chorus, it was inevitable that their conversation should
  • become, by imperceptible gradations, more personal and intimate. They
  • kept up the pose, which was supposed to represent Dr. Martineau’s
  • philosophy, of being Man and Woman on their Planet considering its
  • Future, but insensibly they developed the idiosyncrasies of their
  • position. They might profess to be Man and Woman in the most general
  • terms, but the facts that she was the daughter not of Everyman but old
  • Grammont and that Sir Richmond was the angry leader of a minority upon
  • the Fuel Commission became more and more important. “What shall we do
  • with this planet of ours?” gave way by the easiest transitions to “What
  • are you and I doing and what have we got to do? How do you feel about it
  • all? What do you desire and what do you dare?”
  • It was natural that Sir Richmond should talk of his Fuel Commission to
  • a young woman whose interests in fuel were even greater than his own.
  • He found that she was very much better read than he was in the recent
  • literature of socialism, and that she had what he considered to be a
  • most unfeminine grasp of economic ideas. He thought her attitude
  • towards socialism a very sane one because it was also his own. So far as
  • socialism involved the idea of a scientific control of natural resources
  • as a common property administered in the common interest, she and he
  • were very greatly attracted by it; but so far as it served as a form of
  • expression for the merely insubordinate discontent of the many with
  • the few, under any conditions, so long as it was a formula for class
  • jealousy and warfare, they were both repelled by it. If she had had any
  • illusions about the working class possessing as a class any profounder
  • political wisdom or more generous public impulses than any other class,
  • those illusions had long since departed. People were much the same, she
  • thought, in every class; there was no stratification of either rightness
  • or righteousness.
  • He found he could talk to her of his work and aims upon the Fuel
  • Commission and of the conflict and failure of motives he found in
  • himself, as freely as he had done to Dr. Martineau and with a surer
  • confidence of understanding. Perhaps his talks with the doctor had got
  • his ideas into order and made them more readily expressible than they
  • would have been otherwise. He argued against the belief that any
  • class could be good as a class or bad as a class, and he instanced the
  • conflict of motives he found in all the members of his Committee and
  • most so in himself. He repeated the persuasion he had already confessed
  • to Dr. Martineau that there was not a single member of the Fuel
  • Commission but had a considerable drive towards doing the right thing
  • about fuel, and not one who had a single-minded, unencumbered drive
  • towards the right thing. “That,” said Sir Richmond, “is what makes life
  • so interesting and, in spite of a thousand tragic disappointments, so
  • hopeful. Every man is a bad man, every man is a feeble man and every
  • man is a good man. My motives come and go. Yours do the same. We vary in
  • response to the circumstances about us. Given a proper atmosphere, most
  • men will be public-spirited, right-living, generous. Given perplexities
  • and darkness, most of us can be cowardly and vile. People say you cannot
  • change human nature and perhaps that is true, but you can change its
  • responses endlessly. The other day I was in Bohemia, discussing Silesian
  • coal with Benes, and I went to see the Festival of the Bohemian Sokols.
  • Opposite to where I sat, far away across the arena, was a great bank of
  • men of the Sokol organizations, an unbroken brown mass wrapped in their
  • brown uniform cloaks. Suddenly the sun came out and at a word the whole
  • body flung back their cloaks, showed their Garibaldi shirts and became
  • one solid blaze of red. It was an amazing transformation until one
  • understood what had happened. Yet nothing material had changed but the
  • sunshine. And given a change in laws and prevailing ideas, and the
  • very same people who are greedy traders, grasping owners and revolting
  • workers to-day will all throw their cloaks aside and you will find them
  • working together cheerfully, even generously, for a common end.
  • They aren’t traders and owners and workers and so forth by any inner
  • necessity. Those are just the ugly parts they play in the present drama.
  • Which is nearly at the end of its run.”
  • “That’s a hopeful view,” said Miss Grammont. “I don’t see the flaw in
  • it--if there is a flaw.”
  • “There isn’t one,” said Sir Richmond. “It is my chief discovery about
  • life. I began with the question of fuel and the energy it affords
  • mankind, and I have found that my generalization applies to all
  • human affairs. Human beings are fools, weaklings, cowards, passionate
  • idiots,--I grant you. That is the brown cloak side of them, so to speak.
  • But they are not such fools and so forth that they can’t do pretty well
  • materially if once we hammer out a sane collective method of getting and
  • using fuel. Which people generally will understand--in the place of
  • our present methods of snatch and wrangle. Of that I am absolutely
  • convinced. Some work, some help, some willingness you can get out of
  • everybody. That’s the red. And the same principle applies to most labour
  • and property problems, to health, to education, to population, social
  • relationships and war and peace. We haven’t got the right system, we
  • have inefficient half-baked systems, or no system at all, and a wild
  • confusion and war of ideas in all these respects. But there is a right
  • system possible none the less. Let us only hammer our way through to the
  • sane and reasonable organization in this and that and the other human
  • affairs, and once we have got it, we shall have got it for good. We may
  • not live to see even the beginnings of success, but the spirit of order,
  • the spirit that has already produced organized science, if only there
  • are a few faithful, persistent people to stick to the job, will in the
  • long run certainly save mankind and make human life clean and splendid,
  • happy work in a clear mind. If I could live to see it!”
  • “And as for us--in our time?”
  • “Measured by the end we serve, we don’t matter. You know we don’t
  • matter.”
  • “We have to find our fun in the building and in our confidence that we
  • do really build.”
  • “So long as our confidence lasts there is no great hardship,” said Sir
  • Richmond.
  • “So long as our confidence lasts,” she repeated after him.
  • “Ah!” cried Sir Richmond. “There it is! So long as our confidence lasts!
  • So long as one keeps one’s mind steady. That is what I came away with
  • Dr. Martineau to discuss. I went to him for advice. I haven’t known him
  • for more than a month. It’s amusing to find myself preaching forth to
  • you. It was just faith I had lost. Suddenly I had lost my power of work.
  • My confidence in the rightness of what I was doing evaporated. My will
  • failed me. I don’t know if you will understand what that means. It
  • wasn’t that my reason didn’t assure me just as certainly as ever that
  • what I was trying to do was the right thing to try to do. But somehow
  • that seemed a cold and personally unimportant proposition. The life had
  • gone out of it....”
  • He paused as if arrested by a momentary doubt.
  • “I don’t know why I tell you these things,” he said.
  • “You tell them me,” she said.
  • “It’s a little like a patient in a hydropath retailing his ailments.”
  • “No. No. Go on.”
  • “I began to think now that what took the go out of me as my work went
  • on was the lack of any real fellowship in what I was doing. It was the
  • pressure of the opposition in the Committee, day afterday. It was being
  • up against men who didn’t reason against me but who just showed by
  • everything they did that the things I wanted to achieve didn’t matter
  • to them one rap. It was going back to a home, lunching in clubs, reading
  • papers, going about a world in which all the organization, all the
  • possibility of the organization I dream of is tacitly denied. I don’t
  • know if it seems an extraordinary confession of weakness to you,
  • but that steady refusal of the majority of my Committee to come into
  • co-operation with me has beaten me--or at any rate has come very near to
  • beating me. Most of them you know are such able men. You can FEEL their
  • knowledge and commonsense. They, and everybody about me, seemed busy and
  • intent upon more immediate things, that seemed more real to them than
  • this remote, theoretical, PRIGGISH end I have set for myself....”
  • He paused.
  • “Go on,” said Miss Grammont. “I think I understand this.”
  • “And yet I know I am right.”
  • “I know you are right. I’m certain. Go on.
  • “If one of those ten thousand members of the Sokol Society had thrown
  • back his brown cloak and shown red when all the others still kept them
  • selves cloaked--if he was a normal sensitive man--he might have felt
  • something of a fool. He might have felt premature and presumptuous. Red
  • he was and the others he knew were red also, but why show it? That is
  • the peculiar distress of people like ourselves, who have some sense
  • of history and some sense of a larger life within us than our merely
  • personal life. We don’t want to go on with the old story merely. We want
  • to live somehow in that larger life and to live for its greater ends and
  • lose something unbearable of ourselves, and in wanting to do that we are
  • only wanting to do what nearly everybody perhaps is ripe to do and will
  • presently want to do. When the New Age Martineau talks about begins to
  • come it may come very quickly--as the red came at Prague. But for the
  • present everyone hesitates about throwing back the cloak.”
  • “Until the cloak becomes unbearable,” she said, repeating his word.
  • “I came upon this holiday in the queerest state. I thought I was ill.
  • I thought I was overworked. But the real trouble was a loneliness that
  • robbed me of all driving force. Nobody seemed thinking and feeling with
  • me.... I have never realized until now what a gregarious beast man is.
  • It needed only a day or so with Martineau, in the atmosphere of ideas
  • and beliefs like my own, to begin my restoration. Now as I talk to
  • you--That is why I have clutched at your company. Because here you are,
  • coming from thousands of miles away, and you talk my ideas, you fall
  • into my ways of thought as though we had gone to the same school.”
  • “Perhaps we HAVE gone to the same school,” she said.
  • “You mean?”
  • “Disappointment. Disillusionment. Having to find something better in
  • life than the first things it promised us.”
  • “But you--? Disappointed? I thought that in America people might be
  • educating already on different lines--”
  • “Even in America,” Miss Grammont said, “crops only grow on the ploughed
  • land.”
  • Section 8
  • Glastonbury in the afternoon was wonderful; they talked of Avalon and of
  • that vanished legendary world of King Arthur and his knights, and in
  • the early evening they came to Wells and a pleasant inn, with a
  • quaint little garden before its front door that gave directly upon the
  • cathedral. The three tourists devoted a golden half hour before dinner
  • to the sculptures on the western face. The great screen of wrought stone
  • rose up warmly, grey and clear and distinct against a clear blue sky in
  • which the moon hung, round and already bright. That western facade with
  • its hundreds of little figures tells the whole story of God and Man from
  • Adam to the Last Judgment, as the mediaeval mind conceived it. It is an
  • even fuller exposition than the carved Bible history that goes round
  • the chapter house at Salisbury. It presented the universe, said Sir
  • Richmond, as a complete crystal globe. It explained everything in
  • life in a simple and natural manner, hope, heaven, devil and despair.
  • Generations had lived and died mentally within that crystal globe,
  • convinced that it was all and complete.
  • “And now,” said Miss Grammont, “we are in limitless space and time. The
  • crystal globe is broken.”
  • “And?” said Belinda amazingly--for she had been silent for some time,
  • “the goldfish are on the floor, V.V. Free to flop about. Are they any
  • happier?”
  • It was one of those sudden rhetorical triumphs that are best left alone.
  • “I trow not,” said Belinda, giving the last touch to it.
  • After dinner Sir Richmond and Miss Grammont walked round the cathedral
  • and along by the moat of the bishop’s palace, and Miss Seyffert stayed
  • in the hotel to send off postcards to her friends, a duty she had
  • neglected for some days. The evening was warm and still and the moon
  • was approaching its full and very bright. Insensibly the soft afterglow
  • passed into moonlight.
  • At first the two companions talked very little. Sir Richmond was well
  • content with this tacit friendliness and Miss Grammont was preoccupied
  • because she was very strongly moved to tell him things about herself
  • that hitherto she had told to no one. It was not merely that she wanted
  • to tell him these things but also that for reasons she did not put as
  • yet very clearly to herself she thought they were things he ought to
  • know. She talked of herself at first in general terms. “Life comes on
  • anyone with a rush, childhood seems lasting for ever and then suddenly
  • one tears into life,” she said. It was even more so for women than it
  • was for men. You are shown life, a crowded vast spectacle full of what
  • seems to be intensely interesting activities and endless delightful and
  • frightful and tragic possibilities, and you have hardly had time to
  • look at it before you are called upon to make decisions. And there is
  • something in your blood that urges you to decisive acts. Your mind,
  • your reason resists. “Give me time,” it says. “They clamour at you with
  • treats, crowds, shows, theatres, all sorts of things; lovers buzz at
  • you, each trying to fix you part of his life when you are trying to get
  • clear to live a little of your own.” Her father had had one merit at any
  • rate. He had been jealous of her lovers and very ready to interfere.
  • “I wanted a lover to love,” she said. “Every girl of course wants that.
  • I wanted to be tremendously excited.... And at the same time I dreaded
  • the enormous interference....
  • “I wasn’t temperamentally a cold girl. Men interested and excited me,
  • but there were a lot of men about and they clashed with each other.
  • Perhaps way down in some out of the way place I should have fallen in
  • love quite easily with the one man who came along. But no man fixed his
  • image. After a year or so I think I began to lose the power which is
  • natural to a young girl of falling very easily into love. I became
  • critical of the youths and men who were attracted to me and I became
  • analytical about myself....
  • “I suppose it is because you and I are going to part so soon that I can
  • speak so freely to you.... But there are things about myself that I have
  • never had out even with myself. I can talk to myself in you--”
  • She paused baffled. “I know exactly,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “In my composition I perceive there have always been two ruling strains.
  • I was a spoilt child at home, a rather reserved girl at school, keen on
  • my dignity. I liked respect. I didn’t give myself away. I suppose one
  • would call that personal pride. Anyhow it was that streak made me value
  • the position of being a rich married woman in New York. That was why
  • I became engaged to Lake. He seemed to be as good a man as there was
  • about. He said he adored me and wanted me to crown his life. He wasn’t
  • ill-looking or ill-mannered. The second main streak in my nature
  • wouldn’t however fit in with that.”
  • She stopped short.
  • “The second streak,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “Oh!--Love of beauty, love of romance. I want to give things their
  • proper names; I don’t want to pretend to you.... It was more or less
  • than that.... It was--imaginative sensuousness. Why should I pretend it
  • wasn’t in me? I believe that streak is in all women.”
  • “I believe so too. In all properly constituted women.”
  • “I tried to devote that streak to Lake,” she said. “I did my best for
  • him. But Lake was much too much of a gentleman or an idealist about
  • women, or what you will, to know his business as a lover. And that side
  • of me fell in love, the rest of me protesting, with a man named Caston.
  • It was a notorious affair. Everybody in New York couples my name with
  • Caston. Except when my father is about. His jealousy has blasted an
  • area of silence--in that matter--all round him. He will not know of that
  • story. And they dare not tell him. I should pity anyone who tried to
  • tell it him.”
  • “What sort of man was this Caston?”
  • Miss Grammont seemed to consider. She did not look at Sir Richmond; she
  • kept her profile to him.
  • “He was,” she said deliberately, “a very rotten sort of man.”
  • She spoke like one resolved to be exact and judicial. “I believe I
  • always knew he wasn’t right. But he was very handsome. And ten years
  • younger than Lake. And nobody else seemed to be all right, so I
  • swallowed that. He was an artist, a painter. Perhaps you know his work.”
  • Sir Richmond shook his head. “He could make American business men look
  • like characters out of the Three Musketeers, they said, and he was
  • beginning to be popular. He made love to me. In exactly the way Lake
  • didn’t. If I shut my eyes to one or two things, it was delightful. I
  • liked it. But my father would have stood a painter as my husband almost
  • as cheerfully as he would a man of colour. I made a fool of myself, as
  • people say, about Caston. Well--when the war came, he talked in a way
  • that irritated me. He talked like an East Side Annunzio, about art and
  • war. It made me furious to know it was all talk and that he didn’t mean
  • business.... I made him go.”
  • She paused for a moment. “He hated to go.”
  • “Then I relented. Or I missed him and I wanted to be made love to. Or
  • I really wanted to go on my own account. I forget. I forget my motives
  • altogether now. That early war time was a queer time for everyone. A
  • kind of wildness got into the blood.... I threw over Lake. All the time
  • things had been going on in New York I had still been engaged to Lake.
  • I went to France. I did good work. I did do good work. And also things
  • were possible that would have seemed fantastic in America. You know
  • something of the war-time atmosphere. There was death everywhere and
  • people snatched at gratifications. Caston made ‘To-morrow we die’ his
  • text. We contrived three days in Paris together--not very cleverly. All
  • sorts of people know about it.... We went very far.”
  • She stopped short. “Well?” said Sir Richmond.
  • “He did die....”
  • Another long pause. “They told me Caston had been killed. But someone
  • hinted--or I guessed--that there was more in it than an ordinary
  • casualty.
  • “Nobody, I think, realizes that I know. This is the first time I have
  • ever confessed that I do know. He was--shot. He was shot for cowardice.”
  • “That might happen to any man,” said Sir Richmond presently. “No man
  • is a hero all round the twenty-four hours. Perhaps he was caught by
  • circumstances, unprepared. He may have been taken by surprise.”
  • “It was the most calculated, cold-blooded cowardice imaginable. He let
  • three other men go on and get killed...”
  • “No. It is no good your inventing excuses for a man you know nothing
  • about. It was vile, contemptible cowardice and meanness. It fitted in
  • with a score of ugly little things I remembered. It explained them all.
  • I know the evidence and the judgment against him were strictly just and
  • true, because they were exactly in character.... And that, you see, was
  • my man. That was the lover I had chosen. That was the man to whom I had
  • given myself with both hands.”
  • Her soft unhurrying voice halted for a time, and then resumed in the
  • same even tones of careful statement. “I wasn’t disgusted, not even with
  • myself. About him I was chiefly sorry, intensely sorry, because I had
  • made him come out of a life that suited and protected him, to the
  • war. About myself, I was stunned and perplexed. I had the clearest
  • realization that what you and I have been calling the bright little
  • personal life had broken off short and was spoilt and over and done
  • with. I felt as though it was my body they had shot. And there I was,
  • with fifty years of life left in me and nothing particular to do with
  • them.”
  • “That was just the prelude to life, said Sir Richmond.
  • “It didn’t seem so at the time. I felt I had to got hold of something or
  • go to pieces. I couldn’t turn to religion. I had no religion. And Duty?
  • What is Duty? I set myself to that. I had a kind of revelation one
  • night. ‘Either I find out what all this world is about, I said, or I
  • perish.’ I have lost myself and I must forget myself by getting hold of
  • something bigger than myself. And becoming that. That’s why I have
  • been making a sort of historical pilgrimage.... That’s my story, Sir
  • Richmond. That’s my education.... Somehow though your troubles are
  • different, it seems to me that my little muddle makes me understand how
  • it is with you. What you’ve got, this idea of a scientific ordering of
  • the world, is what I, in my younger, less experienced way, have been
  • feeling my way towards. I want to join on. I want to got hold of
  • this idea of a great fuel control in the world and of a still greater
  • economic and educational control of which it is a part. I want to make
  • that idea a part of myself. Rather I want to make myself a part of it.
  • When you talk of it I believe in it altogether.”
  • “And I believe in it, when I talk of it to you.”
  • Section 9
  • Sir Richmond was stirred very deeply by Miss Grammont’s confidences. His
  • dispute with Dr. Martineau was present in his mind, so that he did not
  • want to make love to her. But he was extremely anxious to express his
  • vivid sense of the value of her friendship. And while he hesitated over
  • this difficult and unfamiliar task she began to talk again of herself,
  • and in such a way as to give a new turn to Sir Richmond’s thoughts.
  • “Perhaps I ought to tell you a little more about myself,” she said; “now
  • that I have told you so much. I did a thing that still puzzles me. I was
  • filled with a sense of hopeless disaster in France and I suppose I had
  • some sort of desperate idea of saving something out of the situation....
  • I renewed my correspondence with Gunter Lake. He made the suggestion I
  • knew he would make, and I renewed our engagement.”
  • “To go back to wealth and dignity in New York?”
  • “Yes.”
  • “But you don’t love him?”
  • “That’s always been plain to me. But what I didn’t realize, until I had
  • given my promise over again, was that I dislike him acutely.”
  • “You hadn’t realized that before?”
  • “I hadn’t thought about him sufficiently. But now I had to think about
  • him a lot. The other affair had given me an idea perhaps of what it
  • means to be married to a man. And here I am drifting back to him. The
  • horrible thing about him is the steady ENVELOPING way in which he has
  • always come at me. Without fellowship. Without any community of ideas.
  • Ready to make the most extraordinary bargains. So long as he can in any
  • way fix me and get me. What does it mean? What is there behind those
  • watching, soliciting eyes of his? I don’t in the least love him, and
  • this desire and service and all the rest of it he offers me--it’s not
  • love. It’s not even such love as Caston gave me. It’s a game he plays
  • with his imagination.”
  • She had released a flood of new ideas in Sir Richmond’s mind. “This
  • is illuminating,” he said. “You dislike Lake acutely. You always have
  • disliked him.”
  • “I suppose I have. But it’s only now I admit it to myself.”
  • “Yes. And you might, for example, have married him in New York before
  • the war.”
  • “It came very near to that.”
  • “And then probably you wouldn’t have discovered you disliked him. You
  • wouldn’t have admitted it to yourself.”
  • “I suppose I shouldn’t. I suppose I should have tried to believe I loved
  • him.”
  • “Women do this sort of thing. Odd! I never realized it before. And there
  • are endless wives suppressing an acute dislike. My wife does. I see now
  • quite clearly that she detests me. Reasonably enough. From her angle I’m
  • entirely detestable. But she won’t admit it, won’t know of it. She never
  • will. To the end of my life, always, she will keep that detestation
  • unconfessed. She puts a face on the matter. We both do. And this affair
  • of yours.... Have you thought how unjust it is to Lake?”
  • “Not nearly so much as I might have done.”
  • “It is unfair to him. Atrociously unfair. He’s not my sort of man,
  • perhaps, but it will hurt him cruelly according to the peculiar laws
  • of his being. He seems to me a crawling sort of lover with an immense
  • self-conceit at the back of his crawlingness.”
  • “He has,” she endorsed.
  • “He backs himself to crawl--until he crawls triumphantly right over
  • you.... I don’t like to think of the dream he has.... I take it he will
  • lose. Is it fair to go into this game with him?”
  • “In the interests of Lake,” she said, smiling softly at Sir Richmond in
  • the moonlight. “But you are perfectly right.”
  • “And suppose he doesn’t lose!”
  • Sir Richmond found himself uttering sentiments.
  • “There is only one decent way in which a civilized man and a civilized
  • woman may approach one another. Passionate desire is not enough. What is
  • called love is not enough. Pledges, rational considerations, all these
  • things are worthless. All these things are compatible with hate.
  • The primary essential is friendship, clear understanding, absolute
  • confidence. Then within that condition, in that elect relationship, love
  • is permissible, mating, marriage or no marriage, as you will--all things
  • are permissible....”
  • Came a long pause between them.
  • “Dear old cathedral,” said Miss Grammont, a little irrelevantly. She
  • had an air of having concluded something that to Sir Richmond seemed
  • scarcely to have begun. She stood looking at the great dark facade edged
  • with moonlight for some moments, and then turned towards the hotel,
  • which showed a pink-lit window.
  • “I wonder,” she said, “if Belinda is still up, And what she will think
  • when I tell her of the final extinction of Mr. Lake. I think she rather
  • looked forward to being the intimate friend, secrets and everything, of
  • Mrs. Gunter Lake.”
  • Section 10
  • Sir Richmond woke up at dawn and he woke out of an extraordinary dream.
  • He was saying to Miss Grammont: “There is no other marriage than the
  • marriage of true minds. There is no other marriage than the marriage of
  • true minds.” He saw her as he had seen her the evening before, light and
  • cool, coming towards him in the moonlight from the hotel. But also in
  • the inconsistent way of dreams he was very close to her kind, faintly
  • smiling face, and his eyes were wet with tears and he was kissing
  • her hand. “My dear wife and mate,” he was saying, and suddenly he was
  • kissing her cool lips.
  • He woke up and stared at his dream, which faded out only very slowly
  • before the fresh sun rise upon the red tiles and tree boughs outside the
  • open window, and before the first stir and clamour of the birds.
  • He felt like a court in which some overwhelmingly revolutionary piece of
  • evidence had been tendered. All the elaborate defence had broken down at
  • one blow. He sat up on the edge of his bed, facing the new fact.
  • “This is monstrous and ridiculous,” he said, “and Martineau judged me
  • exactly. I am in love with her.... I am head over heels in love with
  • her. I have never been so much in love or so truly in love with anyone
  • before.”
  • Section 11
  • That was the dawn of a long day of tension for Sir Richmond and Miss
  • Grammont. Because each was now vividly aware of being in love with the
  • other and so neither was able to see how things were with the other.
  • They were afraid of each other. A restraint had come upon them both, a
  • restraint that was greatly enhanced by their sense of Belinda, acutely
  • observant, ostentatiously tactful and self-effacing, and prepared at the
  • slightest encouragement to be overwhelmingly romantic and sympathetic.
  • Their talk waned, and was revived to an artificial activity and waned
  • again. The historical interest had evaporated from the west of England
  • and left only an urgent and embarrassing present.
  • But the loveliness of the weather did not fail, and the whole day was
  • set in Severn landscapes. They first saw the great river like a sea
  • with the Welsh mountains hanging in the sky behind as they came over the
  • Mendip crest above Shipham. They saw it again as they crossed the hill
  • before Clifton Bridge, and so they continued, climbing to hill crests
  • for views at Alveston and near Dursley, and so to Gloucester and the
  • lowest bridge and thence back down stream again through fat meadow lands
  • at first and much apple-blossom and then over gentle hills through wide,
  • pale Nownham and Lidney and Alvington and Woolaston to old Chepstow and
  • its brown castle, always with the widening estuary to the left of them
  • and its foaming shoals and shining sand banks. From Chepstow they turned
  • back north along the steep Wye gorge to Tintern, and there at the snug
  • little Beaufort Arms with its prim lawn and flower garden they ended the
  • day’s journey.
  • Tintern Abbey they thought a poor graceless mass of ruin down beside
  • the river, and it was fenced about jealously and locked up from their
  • invasion. After dinner Sir Richmond and Miss Grammont went for a walk in
  • the mingled twilight and moonlight up the hill towards Chepstow. Both of
  • them were absurdly and nervously pressing to Belinda to come with them,
  • but she was far too wise to take this sudden desire for her company
  • seriously. Her dinner shoes, she said, were too thin. Perhaps she
  • would change and come out a little later. “Yes, come later,” said Miss
  • Grammont and led the way to the door.
  • They passed through the garden. “I think we go up the hill? “ said Sir
  • Richmond.
  • “Yes,” she agreed, “up the hill.”
  • Followed a silence.
  • Sir Richmond made an effort, but after some artificial and disconnected
  • talk about Tintern Abbey, concerning, which she had no history ready,
  • and then, still lamer, about whether Monmouthshire is in England
  • or Wales, silence fell again. The silence lengthened, assumed a
  • significance, a dignity that no common words might break.
  • Then Sir Richmond spoke. “I love, you,” he said, “with all my heart.”
  • Her soft voice came back after a stillness. “I love you,” she said,
  • “with all myself.”
  • “I had long ceased to hope,” said Sir Richmond, “that I should ever find
  • a friend... a lover... perfect companionship....”
  • They went on walking side by side, without touching each other or
  • turning to each other.
  • “All the things I wanted to think I believe have come alive in me,” she
  • said....
  • “Cool and sweet,” said Sir Richmond. “Such happiness as I could not have
  • imagined.”
  • The light of a silent bicycle appeared above them up the hill and swept
  • down upon them, lit their two still faces brightly and passed.
  • “My dear,” she whispered in the darkness between the high hedges.
  • They stopped short and stood quite still, trembling. He saw her face,
  • dim and tender, looking up to his.
  • Then he took her in his arms and kissed her lips as he had desired in
  • his dream....
  • When they returned to the inn Belinda Seyffert offered flat explanations
  • of why she had not followed them, and enlarged upon the moonlight effect
  • of the Abbey ruins from the inn lawn. But the scared congratulations
  • in her eyes betrayed her recognition that momentous things had happened
  • between the two.
  • CHAPTER THE EIGHTH
  • FULL MOON
  • Section 1
  • Sir Richmond had talked in the moonlight and shadows of having found
  • such happiness as he could not have imagined. But when he awoke in the
  • night that happiness had evaporated. He awoke suddenly out of this love
  • dream that had lasted now for nearly four days and he awoke in a mood of
  • astonishment and dismay.
  • He had thought that when he parted from Dr. Martineau he had parted also
  • from that process of self-exploration that they had started together,
  • but now he awakened to find it established and in full activity in his
  • mind. Something or someone, a sort of etherealized Martineau-Hardy, an
  • abstracted intellectual conscience, was demanding what he thought he was
  • doing with Miss Grammont and whither he thought he was taking her, how
  • he proposed to reconcile the close relationship with her that he was now
  • embarked upon with, in the first place, his work upon and engagements
  • with the Fuel Commission, and, in the second place, Martin Leeds.
  • Curiously enough Lady Hardy didn’t come into the case at all. He had
  • done his utmost to keep Martin Leeds out of his head throughout the
  • development of this affair. Now in an unruly and determined way that was
  • extremely characteristic of her she seemed resolute to break in.
  • She appeared as an advocate, without affection for her client but
  • without any hostility, of the claims of Miss Grammont to be let alone.
  • The elaborate pretence that Sir Richmond had maintained to himself that
  • he had not made love to Miss Grammont, that their mutual attraction had
  • been irresistible and had achieved its end in spite of their resolute
  • and complete detachment, collapsed and vanished from his mind. He
  • admitted to himself that driven by a kind of instinctive necessity he
  • had led their conversation step by step to a realization and declaration
  • of love, and that it did not exonerate him in the least that Miss
  • Grammont had been quite ready and willing to help him and meet him half
  • way. She wanted love as a woman does, more than a man does, and he
  • had steadily presented himself as a man free to love, able to love and
  • loving.
  • “She wanted a man to love, she wanted perfected fellowship, and you have
  • made her that tremendous promise. That was implicit in your embrace. And
  • how can you keep that promise?”
  • It was as if Martin spoke; it was her voice; it was the very quality of
  • her thought.
  • “You belong to this work of yours, which must needs be interrupted or
  • abandoned if you take her. Whatever is not mortgaged to your work is
  • mortgaged to me. For the strange thing in all this is that you and I
  • love one another--and have no power to do otherwise. In spite of all
  • this.
  • “You have nothing to give her but stolen goods,” said the shadow of
  • Martin. “You have nothing to give anyone personally any more....
  • “Think of the love that she desires and think of this love that you can
  • give....
  • “Is there any new thing in you that you can give her that you haven’t
  • given me? You and I know each other very well; perhaps I know YOU too
  • well. Haven’t you loved me as much as you can love anyone? Think of all
  • that there has been between us that you are ready now, eager now to set
  • aside and forget as though it had never been. For four days you have
  • kept me out of your mind in order to worship her. Yet you have known
  • I was there--for all you would not know. No one else will ever be so
  • intimate with you as I am. We have quarrelled together, wept together,
  • jested happily and jested bitterly. You have spared me not at all.
  • Pitiless and cruel you have been to me. You have reckoned up all my
  • faults against me as though they were sins. You have treated me at times
  • unlovingly--never was lover treated so unlovingly as you have sometimes
  • treated me. And yet I have your love--as no other woman can ever have
  • it. Even now when you are wildly in love with this girl’s freshness and
  • boldness and cleverness I come into your mind by right and necessity.”
  • “She is different,” argued Sir Richmond.
  • “But you are the same,” said the shadow of Martin with Martin’s
  • unsparing return. “Your love has never been a steadfast thing. It comes
  • and goes like the wind. You are an extravagantly imperfect lover. But
  • I have learnt to accept you, as people accept the English weather....
  • Never in all your life have you loved, wholly, fully, steadfastly--as
  • people deserve to be loved--not your mother nor your father, not your
  • wife nor your children, nor me, nor our child, nor any living thing.
  • Pleasant to all of us at times--at times bitterly disappointing. You
  • do not even love this work of yours steadfastly, this work to which you
  • sacrifice us all in turn. You do not love enough. That is why you have
  • these moods and changes, that is why you have these lassitudes. So it is
  • you are made....
  • “And that is why you must not take this brave young life, so much
  • simpler and braver than your own, and exalt it--as you can do--and then
  • fail it, as you will do....”
  • Sir Richmond’s mind and body lay very still for a time.
  • “Should I fail her?...”
  • For a time Martin Leeds passed from the foreground of his mind.
  • He was astonished to think how planless, instinctive and unforeseeing
  • his treatment of Miss Grammont had been. It had been just a blind drive
  • to get hold of her and possess her....
  • Suddenly his passion for her became active in its defence again.
  • “But is there such a thing as a perfect love? Is YOURS a perfect love,
  • my dear Martin, with its insatiable jealousy, its ruthless criticism?
  • Has the world ever seen a perfect lover yet? Isn’t it our imperfection
  • that brings us together in a common need? Is Miss Grammont, after all,
  • likely to get a more perfect love in all her life than this poor love of
  • mine? And isn’t it good for her that she should love?”
  • “Perfect love cherishes. Perfect love foregoes.”
  • Sir Richmond found his mind wandering far away from the immediate
  • question. “Perfect love,” the phrase was his point of departure. Was
  • it true that he could not love passionately and completely? Was that
  • fundamentally what was the matter with him? Was that perhaps what was
  • the matter with the whole world of mankind? It had not yet come to
  • that power of loving which makes action full and simple and direct and
  • unhesitating. Man upon his planet has not grown up to love, is still an
  • eager, egotistical and fluctuating adolescent. He lacks the courage to
  • love and the wisdom to love. Love is here. But it comes and goes, it
  • is mixed with greeds and jealousies and cowardice and cowardly
  • reservations. One hears it only in snatches and single notes. It is like
  • something tuning up before the Music begins.... The metaphor altogether
  • ran away with Sir Richmond’s half dreaming mind. Some day perhaps all
  • life would go to music.
  • Love was music and power. If he had loved enough he need never have
  • drifted away from his wife. Love would have created love, would have
  • tolerated and taught and inspired. Where there is perfect love there
  • is neither greed nor impatience. He would have done his work calmly.
  • He would have won his way with his Committee instead of fighting and
  • quarrelling with it perpetually....
  • “Flimsy creatures,” he whispered. “Uncertain health. Uncertain
  • strength. A will that comes and goes. Moods of baseness. Moods of utter
  • beastliness.... Love like April sunshine. April?...”
  • He dozed and dreamt for a time of spring passing into a high summer
  • sunshine, into a continuing music, of love. He thought of a world like
  • some great playhouse in which players and orchestra and audience all
  • co-operate in a noble production without dissent or conflict. He thought
  • he was the savage of thirty thousand years ago dreaming of the great
  • world that is still perhaps thirty thousand years ahead. His effort to
  • see more of that coming world than indistinct and cloudy pinnacles and
  • to hear more than a vague music, dissolved his dream and left him awake
  • again and wrestling with the problem of Miss Grammont.
  • Section 2
  • The shadow of Martin stood over him, inexorable. He had to release Miss
  • Grammont from the adventure into which he had drawn her. This decision
  • stood out stern-and inevitable in his mind with no conceivable
  • alternative.
  • As he looked at the task before him he began to realize its difficulty.
  • He was profoundly in love with her, he was still only learning how
  • deeply, and she was not going to play a merely passive part in this
  • affair. She was perhaps as deeply in love with him....
  • He could not bring himself to the idea of confessions and disavowals. He
  • could not bear to think of her disillusionment. He felt that he owed it
  • to her not to disillusion her, to spoil things for her in that fashion.
  • “To turn into something mean and ugly after she has believed in me....
  • It would be like playing a practical joke upon her. It would be like
  • taking her into my arms and suddenly making a grimace at her.... It
  • would scar her with a second humiliation....”
  • Should he take her on to Bath or Exeter to-morrow and contrive by some
  • sudden arrival of telegrams that he had to go from her suddenly? But a
  • mere sudden parting would not end things between them now unless he
  • went off abruptly without explanations or any arrangements for further
  • communications. At the outset of this escapade there had been a tacit
  • but evident assumption that it was to end when she joined her father at
  • Falmouth. It was with an effect of discovery that Sir Richmond realized
  • that now it could not end in that fashion, that with the whisper of love
  • and the touching of lips, something had been started that would go on,
  • that would develop. To break off now and go away without a word would
  • leave a raw and torn end, would leave her perplexed and perhaps even
  • more humiliated with an aching mystery to distress her. “Why did he go?
  • Was it something I said?--something he found out or imagined?”
  • Parting had disappeared as a possible solution of this problem. She and
  • he had got into each other’s lives to stay: the real problem was
  • the terms upon which they were to stay in each other’s lives. Close
  • association had brought them to the point of being, in the completest
  • sense, lovers; that could not be; and the real problem was the
  • transmutation of their relationship to some form compatible with his
  • honour and her happiness. A word, an idea, from some recent reading
  • floated into Sir Richmond’s head. “Sublimate,” he whispered. “We have
  • to sublimate this affair. We have to put this relationship upon a Higher
  • Plane.”
  • His mind stopped short at that.
  • Presently his voice sounded out of the depths of his heart. “God! How I
  • loathe the Higher Plane!....
  • “God has put me into this Higher Plane business like some poor little
  • kid who has to wear irons on its legs.”
  • “I WANT her.... Do you hear, Martin? I want her.”
  • As if by a lightning flash he saw his car with himself and Miss
  • Grammont--Miss Seyffert had probably fallen out--traversing Europe and
  • Asia in headlong flight. To a sunlit beach in the South Seas....
  • His thoughts presently resumed as though these unmannerly and fantastic
  • interruptions had not occurred.
  • “We have to carry the whole affair on to a Higher Plane--and keep it
  • there. We two love one another--that has to be admitted now. (I ought
  • never to have touched her. I ought never to have thought of touching
  • her.) But we two are too high, our aims and work and obligations are too
  • high for any ordinary love making. That sort of thing would embarrass
  • us, would spoil everything.
  • “Spoil everything,” he repeated, rather like a small boy who learns an
  • unpalatable lesson.
  • For a time Sir Richmond, exhausted by moral effort, lay staring at the
  • darkness.
  • “It has to be done. I believe I can carry her through with it if I can
  • carry myself. She’s a finer thing than I am.... On the whole I am glad
  • it’s only one more day. Belinda will be about.... Afterwards we can
  • write to each other.... If we can get over the next day it will be all
  • right. Then we can write about fuel and politics--and there won’t be
  • her voice and her presence. We shall really SUBLIMATE.... First class
  • idea--sublimate!.... And I will go back to dear old Martin who’s all
  • alone there and miserable; I’ll be kind to her and play my part and tell
  • her her Carbuncle scar rather becomes her.... And in a little while I
  • shall be altogether in love with her again.
  • “Queer what a brute I’ve always been to Martin.”
  • “Queer that Martin can come in a dream to me and take the upper hand
  • with me.
  • “Queer that NOW--I love Martin.”
  • He thought still more profoundly. “By the time the Committee meets again
  • I shall have been tremendously refreshed.”
  • He repeated:--“Put things on the Higher Plane and keep them there. Then
  • go back to Martin. And so to the work. That’s it....”
  • Nothing so pacifies the mind as a clear-cut purpose. Sir Richmond fell
  • asleep during the fourth recapitulation of this programme.
  • Section 3
  • When Miss Grammont appeared at breakfast Sir Richmond saw at once that
  • she too had had a restless night. When she came into the little long
  • breakfast room of the inn with its brown screens and its neat white
  • tables it seemed to him that the Miss Grammont of his nocturnal
  • speculations, the beautiful young lady who had to be protected and
  • managed and loved unselfishly, vanished like some exorcised intruder.
  • Instead was this real dear young woman, who had been completely
  • forgotten during the reign of her simulacrum and who now returned
  • completely remembered, familiar, friendly, intimate. She touched his
  • hand for a moment, she met his eyes with the shadow of a smile in her
  • own.
  • “Oranges!” said Belinda from the table by the window. “Beautiful
  • oranges.”
  • She had been preparing them, poor Trans-atlantic exile, after the
  • fashion in which grape fruits are prepared upon liners and in the
  • civilized world of the west. “He’s getting us tea spoons,” said Belinda,
  • as they sat down.
  • “This is realler England than ever,” she said. “I’ve been up an hour.
  • I found a little path down to the river bank. It’s the greenest morning
  • world and full of wild flowers. Look at these.”
  • “That’s lady’s smock,” said Sir Richmond. “It’s not really a flower;
  • it’s a quotation from Shakespeare.”
  • “And there are cowslips!”
  • “CUCKOO BUDS OF YELLOW HUE. DO PAINT THE MEADOWS WITH DELIGHT. All the
  • English flowers come out of Shakespeare. I don’t know what we did before
  • his time.”
  • The waiter arrived with the tea spoons for the oranges.
  • Belinda, having distributed these, resumed her discourse of enthusiasm
  • for England. She asked a score of questions about Gloucester and
  • Chepstow, the Severn and the Romans and the Welsh, and did not wait for
  • the answers. She did not want answers; she talked to keep things going.
  • Her talk masked a certain constraint that came upon her companions after
  • the first morning’s greetings were over.
  • Sir Richmond as he had planned upstairs produced two Michelin maps.
  • “To-day,” he said, “we will run back to Bath--from which it will be easy
  • for you to train to Falmouth. We will go by Monmouth and then turn back
  • through the Forest of Dean, where you will get glimpses of primitive
  • coal mines still worked by two men and a boy with a windlass and a pail.
  • Perhaps we will go through Cirencester. I don’t know. Perhaps it is
  • better to go straight to Bath. In the very heart of Bath you will
  • find yourselves in just the same world you visited at Pompeii. Bath is
  • Pompeii overlaid by Jane Austen’s England.”
  • He paused for a moment. “We can wire to your agents from here before we
  • start and we can pick up their reply at Gloucester or Nailsworth or even
  • Bath itself. So that if your father is nearer than we suppose--But I
  • think to-morrow afternoon will be soon enough for Falmouth, anyhow.”
  • He stopped interrogatively.
  • Miss Grammont’s face was white. “That will do very well,” she said.
  • Section 4.
  • They started, but presently they came to high banks that showed such
  • masses of bluebells, ragged Robin, great stitchwort and the like that
  • Belinda was not to be restrained. She clamoured to stop the car and go
  • up the bank and pick her hands full, and so they drew up by the roadside
  • and Sir Richmond and Miss Grammont sat down near the car while Belinda
  • carried her enthusiastic onslaught on the flowers up the steep bank and
  • presently out of earshot.
  • The two lovers said unheeded things about the flowers to each other
  • and then fell silent. Then Miss Grammont turned her head and seemed
  • deliberately to measure her companion’s distance. Evidently she judged
  • her out of earshot.
  • “Well,” said Miss Grammont in her soft even voice. “We love one another.
  • Is that so still?”
  • “I could not love you more.”
  • “It wasn’t a dream?”
  • “No.”
  • “And to-morrow we part?”
  • He looked her in the eyes. “I have been thinking of that all night,” he
  • said at last.
  • “I too.”
  • “And you think--?”
  • “That we must part. Just as we arranged it when was it? Three days or
  • three ages ago? There is nothing else in the world to do except for us
  • to go our ways.... I love you. That means for a woman--It means that I
  • want to be with you. But that is impossible.... Don’t doubt whether I
  • love you because I say--impossible....”
  • Sir Richmond, faced with his own nocturnal decision, was now moved to
  • oppose it flatly. “Nothing that one can do is impossible.”
  • She glanced again at Belinda and bent down towards him. “Suppose,” she
  • said, “you got back into that car with me; suppose that instead of going
  • on as we have planned, you took me away. How much of us would go?”
  • “You would go,” said Sir Richmond, “and my heart.”
  • “And this work of yours? And your honour? For the honour of a man in
  • this New Age of yours will be first of all in the work he does for the
  • world. And you will leave your work to be just a lover. And the work
  • that I might do because of my father’s wealth; all that would vanish
  • too. We should leave all of that, all of our usefulness, all that
  • much of ourselves. But what has made me love you? Just your breadth of
  • vision, just the sense that you mattered. What has made you love me?
  • Just that I have understood the dream of your work. All that we should
  • have to leave behind. We should specialize, in our own scandal. We
  • should run away just for one thing. To think, by sharing the oldest,
  • simplest, dearest indulgences in the world, that we had got each other.
  • When really we had lost each other, lost all that mattered....”
  • Her face was flushed with the earnestness of her conviction. Her eyes
  • were bright with tears. “Don’t think I don’t love you. It’s so hard to
  • say all this. Somehow it seems like going back on something--something
  • supreme. Our instincts have got us.... Don’t think I’d hold myself from
  • you, dear. I’d give myself to you with both hands. I love you--When a
  • woman loves--I at any rate--she loves altogether. But this thing--I am
  • convinced--cannot be. I must go my own way, the way I have to go. My
  • father is the man, obstinate, more than half a savage. For me--I know
  • it--he has the jealousy of ten husbands. If you take me--If our secret
  • becomes manifest--If you are to take me and keep me, then his life and
  • your life will become wholly this Feud, nothing but this Feud. You have
  • to fight him anyhow--that is why I of all people must keep out of
  • the quarrel. For him, it would be an immense excitement, full of the
  • possibility of fierce satisfactions; for you, whether you won me or lost
  • me, it would be utter waste and ruin.”
  • She paused and then went on:--“And for me too, waste and ruin. I shall
  • be a woman fought over. I shall be fought over as dogs fight over a
  • bone. I shall sink back to the level of Helen of Troy. I shall cease to
  • be a free citizen, a responsible free person. Whether you win me or lose
  • me it will be waste and ruin for us both. Your Fuel Commission will go
  • to pieces, all the wide, enduring work you have set me dreaming about
  • will go the same way. We shall just be another romantic story.... No!”
  • Sir Richmond sat still, a little like a sullen child, she thought. “I
  • hate all this,” he said slowly. “I didn’t think of your father before,
  • and now I think of him it sets me bristling for a fight. It makes
  • all this harder to give up. And yet, do you know, in the night I was
  • thinking, I was coming to conclusions, very like yours. For quite other
  • reasons. I thought we ought not to--We have to keep friends anyhow and
  • hear of each other?”
  • “That goes without saying.”
  • “I thought we ought not to go on to be lovers in any way that Would
  • affect you, touch you too closely.... I was sorry--I had kissed you.”
  • “Not I. No. Don’t be sorry for that. I am glad we have fallen in love,
  • more glad than I have been of anything else in my life, and glad we have
  • spoken plainly.... Though we have to part. And--”
  • Her whisper came close to him. “For a whole day yet, all round the clock
  • twice, you and I have one another.”
  • Miss Seyffert began speaking as soon as she was well within earshot.
  • “I don’t know the name of a single one of these flowers,” she cried,
  • “except the bluebells. Look at this great handful I’ve gotten!
  • Springtime in Italy doesn’t compare with it, not for a moment.”
  • Section 5
  • Because Belinda Seyffert was in the dicky behind them with her alert
  • interest in their emotions all too thinly and obviously veiled, it
  • seemed more convenient to Sir Richmond and Miss Grammont to talk not
  • of themselves but of Man and Woman and of that New Age according to the
  • prophet Martineau, which Sir Richmond had partly described and
  • mainly invented and ascribed to his departed friend. They talked
  • anthropologically, philosophically, speculatively, with an absurd
  • pretence of detachment, they sat side by side in the little car,
  • scarcely glancing at one another, but side by side and touching each
  • other, and all the while they were filled with tenderness and love and
  • hunger for one another.
  • In the course of a day or so they had touched on nearly every phase in
  • the growth of Man and Woman from that remote and brutish past which has
  • left its traces in human bones mingled with the bones of hyaenas and
  • cave bears beneath the stalagmites of Wookey Hole near Wells. In those
  • nearly forgotten days the mind of man and woman had been no more than
  • an evanescent succession of monstrous and infantile imaginations. That
  • brief journey in the west country had lit up phase after phase in the
  • long teaching and discipline of man as he had developed depth of memory
  • and fixity of purpose out of these raw beginnings, through the dreaming
  • childhood of Avebury and Stonehenge and the crude boyhood of ancient
  • wars and massacres. Sir Richmond recalled those phases now, and how, as
  • they had followed one another, man’s idea of woman and woman’s idea of
  • man had changed with them, until nowadays in the minds of civilized men
  • brute desire and possession and a limitless jealousy had become almost
  • completely overlaid by the desire for fellowship and a free mutual
  • loyalty. “Overlaid,” he said. “The older passions are still there like
  • the fires in an engine.” He invented a saying for Dr. Martineau that the
  • Man in us to-day was still the old man of Palaeolithic times, with his
  • will, his wrath against the universe increased rather than diminished.
  • If to-day he ceases to crack his brother’s bones and rape and bully his
  • womenkind, it is because he has grown up to a greater game and means to
  • crack this world and feed upon its marrow and wrench their secrets from
  • the stars.
  • And furthermore it would seem that the prophet Martineau had declared
  • that in this New Age that was presently to dawn for mankind, jealousy
  • was to be disciplined even as we had disciplined lust and anger; instead
  • of ruling our law it was to be ruled by law and custom. No longer were
  • the jealousy of strange peoples, the jealousy of ownership and the
  • jealousy of sex to determine the framework of human life. There was to
  • be one peace and law throughout the world, one economic scheme and a
  • universal freedom for men and women to possess and give themselves.
  • “And how many generations yet must there be before we reach that
  • Utopia?” Miss Grammont asked.
  • “I wouldn’t put it at a very great distance.”
  • “But think of all the confusions of the world!”
  • “Confusions merely. The world is just a muddle of states and religions
  • and theories and stupidities. There are great lumps of disorderly
  • strength in it, but as a whole it is a weak world. It goes on by habit.
  • There’s no great idea in possession and the only possible great idea is
  • this one. The New Age may be nearer than we dare to suppose.”
  • “If I could believe that!”
  • “There are many more people think as we do than you suppose. Are you and
  • I such very strange and wonderful and exceptional people?”
  • “No. I don’t think so.”
  • “And yet the New World is already completely established in our hearts.
  • What has been done in our minds can be done in most minds. In a little
  • while the muddled angry mind of Man upon his Planet will grow clear and
  • it will be this idea that will have made it clear. And then life will
  • be very different for everyone. That tyranny of disorder which oppresses
  • every life on earth now will be lifted. There will be less and less
  • insecurity, less and less irrational injustice. It will be a better
  • instructed and a better behaved world. We shall live at our ease, not
  • perpetually anxious, not resentful and angry. And that will alter all
  • the rules of love. Then we shall think more of the loveliness of other
  • people because it will no longer be necessary to think so much of the
  • dangers and weaknesses and pitifulliesses of other people. We shall not
  • have to think of those who depend upon us for happiness and selfrespect.
  • We shall not have to choose between a wasteful fight for a personal end
  • or the surrender of our heart’s desire.”
  • “Heart’s desire,” she whispered. “Am I indeed your heart’s desire?”
  • Sir Richmond sank his head and voice in response.
  • “You are the best of all things. And I have to let you go.”
  • Sir Richmond suddenly remembered Miss Seyffert and half turned his face
  • towards her. Her forehead was just visible over the hood of the open
  • coupe. She appeared to be intelligently intent upon the scenery. Then he
  • broke out suddenly into a tirade against the world. “But I am bored
  • by this jostling unreasonable world. At the bottom of my heart I am
  • bitterly resentful to-day. This is a world of fools and brutes in which
  • we live, a world of idiotic traditions, imbecile limitations, cowardice,
  • habit, greed and mean cruelty. It is a slum of a world, a congested
  • district, an insanitary jumble of souls and bodies. Every good thing,
  • every sweet desire is thwarted--every one. I have to lead the life of a
  • slum missionary, a sanitary inspector, an underpaid teacher. I am bored.
  • Oh God! how I am bored! I am bored by our laws and customs. I am bored
  • by our rotten empire and its empty monarchy. I am bored by its parades
  • and its flags and its sham enthusiasms. I am bored by London and its
  • life, by its smart life and by its servile life alike. I am bored
  • by theatres and by books and by every sort of thing that people call
  • pleasure. I am bored by the brag of people and the claims of people and
  • the feelings of people. Damn people! I am bored by profiteers and by the
  • snatching they call business enterprise. Damn every business man! I am
  • bored by politics and the universal mismanagement of everything. I am
  • bored by France, by Anglo-Saxondom, by German self-pity, by Bolshevik
  • fanaticism. I am bored by these fools’ squabbles that devastate the
  • world. I am bored by Ireland, Orange and Green. Curse the Irish--north
  • and south together! Lord! how I HATE the Irish from Carson to the last
  • Sinn Feiner! And I am bored by India and by Egypt. I am bored by Poland
  • and by Islam. I am bored by anyone who professes to have rights. Damn
  • their rights! Curse their rights! I am bored to death by this year and
  • by last year and by the prospect of next year. I am bored--I am horribly
  • bored--by my work. I am bored by every sort of renunciation. I want to
  • live with the woman I love and I want to work within the limits of my
  • capacity. Curse all Hullo! Damn his eyes!--Steady, ah! The spark!...
  • Good! No skid.”
  • He had come round a corner at five and twenty miles an hour and had
  • stopped his spark and pulled up neatly within a yard of the fore-wheel
  • of a waggon that was turning in the road so as to block the way
  • completely.
  • “That almost had me....
  • “And now you feel better?” said Miss Grammont.
  • “Ever so much,” said Sir Richmond and chuckled.
  • The waggoner cleared the road and the car started up again.
  • For a minute or so neither spoke.
  • “You ought to be smacked hard for that outbreak,--my dear,” said Miss
  • Grammont.
  • “I ought--MY dear. I have no right to be ill-tempered. We two are
  • among the supremely fortunate ones of our time. We have no excuse for
  • misbehaviour. Got nothing to grumble at. Always I am lucky. THAT--with
  • the waggon--was a very near thing. God spoils us.
  • “We two,” he went on, after a pause, “are among the most fortunate
  • people alive. We are both rich and easily rich. That gives us freedoms
  • few people have. We have a vision of the whole world in which we live.
  • It’s in a mess--but that is by the way. The mass of mankind never gets
  • enough education to have even a glimpse of the world as a whole. They
  • never get a chance to get the hang of it. It is really possible for us
  • to do things that will matter in the world. All our time is our own;
  • all our abilities we are free to use. Most people, most intelligent and
  • educated people, are caught in cages of pecuniary necessity; they
  • are tied to tasks they can’t leave, they are driven and compelled and
  • limited by circumstances they can never master. But we, if we have
  • tasks, have tasks of our own choosing. We may not like the world, but
  • anyhow we are free to do our best to alter it. If I were a clerk in
  • Hoxton and you were a city typist, then we MIGHT swear.”
  • “It was you who swore,” smiled Miss Grammont.
  • “It’s the thought of that clerk in Hoxton and that city typist who
  • really keep me at my work. Any smacking ought to come from them.
  • I couldn’t do less than I do in the face of their helplessness.
  • Nevertheless a day will come--through what we do and what we refrain
  • from doing when there will be no bound and limited clerks in Hoxton and
  • no captive typists in the city. And nobody at all to consider.”
  • “According to the prophet Martineau,” said Miss Grammont.
  • “And then you and I must contrive to be born again.”
  • “Heighho!” cried Miss Grammont. “A thousand years ahead! When fathers
  • are civilized. When all these phanton people who intervene on your
  • side--no! I don’t want to know anything about them, but I know of them
  • by instinct--when they also don’t matter.”
  • “Then you and I can have things out with each other--THOROUGHLY,” said
  • Sir Richmond, with a surprising ferocity in his voice, charging the
  • little hill before him as though he charged at Time.
  • Section 6
  • They had to wait at Nailsworth for a telegram from Mr. Grammont’s
  • agents; they lunched there and drove on to Bath in the afternoon. They
  • came into the town through unattractive and unworthy outskirts, and only
  • realized the charm of the place after they had garaged their car at the
  • Pulteney Hotel and walked back over the Pulteney Bridge to see the Avon
  • with the Pump Room and the Roman Baths. The Pulteney they found hung
  • with pictures and adorned with sculpture to an astonishing extent; some
  • former proprietor must have had a mania for replicas and the place is
  • eventful with white marble fauns and sylphs and lions and Caesars and
  • Queen Victorias and packed like an exhibition with memories of Rome,
  • Florence, Milan, Paris, the National Gallery and the Royal Academy,
  • amidst which splendours a competent staff administers modern comforts
  • with an old-fashioned civility. But round and about the Pulteney one
  • has still the scenery of Georgian England, the white, faintly classical
  • terraces and houses of the days of Fielding, Smollett, Fanny Burney and
  • Jane Austen, the graceful bridge with the bright little shops full of
  • “presents from Bath”; the Pump Room with its water drinkers and a fine
  • array of the original Bath chairs.
  • Down below the Pump Room our travellers explored the memories of
  • the days when the world was Latin from York to the Tigris, and the
  • Corinthian capital flourished like a weed from Bath to Baalbek. And they
  • considered a little doubtfully the seventeenth century statue of Bladud,
  • who is said to have been healed by the Bath waters and to have founded
  • the city in the days when Stonehenge still flourished, eight hundred
  • years before the Romans came.
  • In the afternoon Miss Seyffert came with Sir Richmond and Miss Grammont
  • and was very enthusiastic about everything, but in the evening after
  • dinner it was clear that her role was to remain in the hotel. Sir
  • Richmond and Miss Grammont went out into the moonlit gloaming; they
  • crossed the bridge again and followed the road beside the river towards
  • the old Abbey Church, that Lantern of the West. Away in some sunken
  • gardens ahead of them a band was playing, and a cluster of little lights
  • about the bandstand showed a crowd of people down below dancing on the
  • grass. These little lights, these bobbing black heads and the lilting
  • music, this little inflamed Centre of throbbing sounds and ruddy
  • illumination, made the dome of the moonlit world about it seem very vast
  • and cool and silent. Our visitors began to realize that Bath could
  • be very beautiful. They went to the parapet above the river and stood
  • there, leaning over it elbow to elbow and smoking cigarettes. Miss
  • Grammont was moved to declare the Pulteney Bridge, with its noble arch,
  • its effect of height over the swirling river, and the cluster of houses
  • above, more beautiful than the Ponte Vecchio at Florence. Down below was
  • a man in waders with a fishing-rod going to and fro along the foaming
  • weir, and a couple of boys paddled a boat against the rush of the water
  • lower down the stream.
  • “Dear England!” said Miss Grammont, surveying this gracious spectacle.
  • “How full it is of homely and lovely and kindly things!”
  • “It is the home we come from.”
  • “You belong to it still.”
  • “No more than you do. I belong to a big overworking modern place called
  • London which stretches its tentacles all over the world. I am as much a
  • home-coming tourist as you are. Most of this western country I am seeing
  • for the first time.”
  • She said nothing for a space. “I’ve not a word to say to-night,” she
  • said. “I’m just full of a sort of animal satisfaction in being close to
  • you.... And in being with you among lovely things.... Somewhere--Before
  • we part to-night--....”
  • “Yes?” he said to her pause, and his face came very near to hers.
  • “I want you to kiss me.”
  • “Yes,” he said awkwardly, glancing over his shoulder, acutely aware of
  • the promenaders passing close to them.
  • “It’s a promise?”
  • “Yes.”
  • Very timidly and guiltily his hand sought hers beside it and gripped it
  • and pressed it. “My dear!” he whispered, tritest and most unavoidable
  • of expressions. It was not very like Man and Woman loving upon their
  • Planet; it was much more like the shy endearments of the shop boys and
  • work girls who made the darkling populous about them with their silent
  • interchanges.
  • “There are a thousand things I want to talk about to you,” she said.
  • “After we have parted to-morrow I shall begin to think of them. But
  • now--every rational thing seems dissolved in this moonlight....”
  • Presently she made an effort to restore the intellectual dignity of
  • their relationship.
  • “I suppose I ought to be more concerned tonight about the work I have to
  • do in the world and anxious for you to tell me this and that, but indeed
  • I am not concerned at all about it. I seem to have it in outline all
  • perfectly clear. I mean to play a man’s part in the world just as
  • my father wants me to do. I mean to win his confidence and work with
  • him--like a partner. Then some day I shall be a power in the world of
  • fuel. And at the same time I must watch and read and think and learn
  • how to be the servant of the world.... We two have to live like trusted
  • servants who have been made guardians of a helpless minor. We have
  • to put things in order and keep them in order against the time when
  • Man--Man whom we call in America the Common Man--can take hold of his
  • world--”
  • “And release his servants,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “All that is perfectly clear in my mind. That is what I am going to live
  • for; that is what I have to do.”
  • She stopped abruptly. “All that is about as interesting to-night--in
  • comparison with the touch of your dear fingers--as next month’s railway
  • time-table.”
  • But later she found a topic that could hold their attention for a time.
  • “We have never said a word about religion,” she said.
  • Sir Richmond paused for a moment. “I am a godless man,” he said. “The
  • stars and space and time overwhelm my imagination. I cannot imagine
  • anything above or beyond them.”
  • She thought that over. “But there are divine things,” she said.
  • “YOU are divine.... I’m not talking lovers’ nonsense,” he hastened to
  • add. “I mean that there is something about human beings--not just the
  • everyday stuff of them, but something that appears intermittently--as
  • though a light shone through something translucent. If I believe in any
  • divinity at all it is a divinity revealed to me by other people--And
  • even by myself in my own heart.
  • “I’m never surprised at the badness of human beings,” said Sir Richmond;
  • “seeing how they have come about and what they are; but I have been
  • surprised time after time by fine things.... Often in people I disliked
  • or thought little of.... I can understand that I find you full of divine
  • quality, because I am in love with you and all alive to you. Necessarily
  • I keep on discovering loveliness in you. But I have seen divine things
  • in dear old Martineau, for example. A vain man, fussy, timid--and yet
  • filled with a passion for truth, ready to make great sacrifices and to
  • toil tremendously for that. And in those men I am always cursing,
  • my Committee, it is astonishing at times to discover what streaks of
  • goodness even the really bad men can show.... But one can’t make use
  • of just anyone’s divinity. I can see the divinity in Martineau but it
  • leaves me cold. He tired me and bored me.... But I live on you. It’s
  • only through love that the God can reach over from one human being to
  • another. All real love is a divine thing, a reassurance, a release of
  • courage. It is wonderful enough that we should take food and drink and
  • turn them into imagination, invention and creative energy; it is still
  • more wonderful that we should take an animal urging and turn it into a
  • light to discover beauty and an impulse towards the utmost achievements
  • of which we are capable. All love is a sacrament and all lovers are
  • priests to each other. You and I--”
  • Sir Richmond broke off abruptly. “I spent three days trying to tell this
  • to Dr. Martineau. But he wasn’t the priest I had to confess to and the
  • words wouldn’t come. I can confess it to you readily enough....”
  • “I cannot tell,” said Miss Grammont, “whether this is the last wisdom in
  • life or moonshine. I cannot tell whether I am thinking or feeling; but
  • the noise of the water going over the weir below is like the stir in
  • my heart. And I am swimming in love and happiness. Am I awake or am I
  • dreaming you, and are we dreaming one another? Hold my hand--hold it
  • hard and tight. I’m trembling with love for you and all the world.... If
  • I say more I shall be weeping.”
  • For a long time they stood side by side saying not a word to one
  • another.
  • Presently the band down below and the dancing ceased and the little
  • lights were extinguished. The silent moon seemed to grow brighter and
  • larger and the whisper of the waters louder. A crowd of young people
  • flowed out of the gardens and passed by on their way home. Sir Richmond
  • and Miss Grammont strolled through the dispersing crowd and over the
  • Toll Bridge and went exploring down a little staircase that went down
  • from the end of the bridge to the dark river, and then came back to
  • their old position at the parapet looking upon the weir and the Pulteney
  • Bridge. The gardens that had been so gay were already dark and silent as
  • they returned, and the streets echoed emptily to the few people who were
  • still abroad.
  • “It’s the most beautiful bridge in the world,” said Miss Grammont, and
  • gave him her hand again.
  • Some deep-toned clock close by proclaimed the hour eleven.
  • The silence healed again.
  • “Well?” said Sir Richmond.
  • “Well?” said Miss Grammont smiling very faintly.
  • “I suppose we must go out of all this beauty now, back to the lights of
  • the hotel and the watchful eyes of your dragon.”
  • “She has not been a very exacting dragon so far, has she?”
  • “She is a miracle of tact.”
  • “She does not really watch. But she is curious--and very sympathetic.”
  • “She is wonderful.”....
  • “That man is still fishing,” said Miss Grammont.
  • For a time she peered down at the dark figure wading in the foam below
  • as though it was the only thing of interest in the world. Then she
  • turned to Sir Richmond.
  • “I would trust Belinda with my life,” she said. “And anyhow--now--we need
  • not worry about Belinda.”
  • Section 7
  • At the breakfast table it was Belinda who was the most nervous of the
  • three, the most moved, the most disposed to throw a sacramental air over
  • their last meal together. Her companions had passed beyond the idea of
  • separation; it was as if they now cherished a secret satisfaction at the
  • high dignity of their parting. Belinda in some way perceived they had
  • become different. They were no longer tremulous lovers; they seemed
  • sure of one another and with a new pride in their bearing. It would have
  • pleased Belinda better, seeing how soon they were to be torn apart, if
  • they had not made quite such excellent breakfasts. She even suspected
  • them of having slept well. Yet yesterday they had been deeply stirred.
  • They had stayed out late last night, so late that she had not heard them
  • come in. Perhaps then they had passed the climax of their emotions. Sir
  • Richmond, she learnt, was to take the party to Exeter, where there would
  • be a train for Falmouth a little after two. If they started from Bath
  • about nine that would give them an ample margin of time in which to deal
  • with a puncture or any such misadventure.
  • They crested the Mendips above Shepton Mallet, ran through Tilchester
  • and Ilminster into the lovely hill country about Up-Ottery and so
  • to Honiton and the broad level road to Exeter. Sir Richmond and Miss
  • Grammont were in a state of happy gravity; they sat contentedly side by
  • side, talking very little. They had already made their arrangements for
  • writing to one another. There was to be no stream of love-letters or
  • protestations. That might prove a mutual torment. Their love was to be
  • implicit. They were to write at intervals about political matters
  • and their common interests, and to keep each other informed of their
  • movements about the world.
  • “We shall be working together,” she said, speaking suddenly out of a
  • train of thought she had been following, “we shall be closer together
  • than many a couple who have never spent a day apart for twenty years.”
  • Then presently she said: “In the New Age all lovers will have to be
  • accustomed to meeting and parting. We women will not be tied very much
  • by domestic needs. Unless we see fit to have children. We shall be going
  • about our business like men; we shall have world-wide businesses--many
  • of us--just as men will....
  • “It will be a world full of lovers’ meetings.”
  • “Some day--somewhere--we two will certainly meet again.”
  • “Even you have to force circumstances a little,” said Sir Richmond.
  • “We shall meet,” she said, “without doing that.”
  • “But where?” he asked unanswered....
  • “Meetings and partings,” she said. “Women will be used to seeing their
  • lovers go away. Even to seeing them go away to other women who have
  • borne them children and who have a closer claim on them.”
  • “No one--” began Sir Richmond, startled.
  • “But I don’t mind very much. It’s how things are. If I were a perfectly
  • civilized woman I shouldn’t mind at all. If men and women are not to be
  • tied to each other there must needs be such things as this.”
  • “But you,” said Sir Richmond. “I at any rate am not like that. I cannot
  • bear the thought that YOU--”
  • “You need not bear it, my dear. I was just trying to imagine this world
  • that is to be. Women I think are different from men in their jealousy.
  • Men are jealous of the other man; women are jealous for their man--and
  • careless about the other woman. What I love in you I am sure about. My
  • mind was empty when it came to you and now it is full to overflowing. I
  • shall feel you moving about in the same world with me. I’m not likely to
  • think of anyone else for a very long time.... Later on, who knows? I may
  • marry. I make no vows. But I think until I know certainly that you do
  • not want me any more it will be impossible for me to marry or to have a
  • lover. I don’t know, but that is how I believe it will be with me. And
  • my mind feels beautifully clear now and settled. I’ve got your idea and
  • made it my own, your idea that we matter scarcely at all, but that the
  • work we do matters supremely. I’ll find my rope and tug it, never fear.
  • Half way round the world perhaps some day you will feel me tugging.”
  • “I shall feel you’re there,” he said, “whether you tug or not....”
  • “Three miles left to Exeter,” he reported presently.
  • She glanced back at Belinda.
  • “It is good that we have loved, my dear,” she whispered. “Say it is
  • good.”
  • “The best thing in all my life,” he said, and lowered his head and voice
  • to say: “My dearest dear.”
  • “Heart’s desire--still--?”
  • “Heart’s delight.... Priestess of life.... Divinity.”
  • She smiled and nodded and suddenly Belinda, up above their lowered
  • heads, accidentally and irrelevantly, no doubt, coughed.
  • At Exeter Station there was not very much time to spare after all.
  • Hardly had Sir Richmond secured a luncheon basket for the two travellers
  • before the train came into the station. He parted from Miss Grammont
  • with a hand clasp. Belinda was flushed and distressed at the last
  • but her friend was quiet and still. “Au revoir,” said Belinda without
  • conviction when Sir Richmond shook her hand.
  • Section 8.
  • Sir Richmond stood quite still on the platform as the train ran out of
  • the station. He did not move until it had disappeared round the bend.
  • Then he turned, lost in a brown study, and walked very slowly towards
  • the station exit.
  • “The most wonderful thing in my life,” he thought. “And already--it is
  • unreal.
  • “She will go on to her father whom she knows ten thousand times more
  • thoroughly than she knows me; she will go on to Paris, she will pick up
  • all the threads of her old story, be reminded of endless things in her
  • life, but never except in the most casual way of these days: they will
  • be cut off from everything else that will serve to keep them real; and
  • as for me--this connects with nothing else in my life at all.... It is
  • as disconnected as a dream.... Already it is hardly more substantial
  • than a dream....
  • “We shall write letters. Do letters breathe faster or slower as you read
  • them?
  • “We may meet.
  • “Where are we likely to meet again?... I never realized before how
  • improbable it is that we shall meet again. And if we meet?...
  • “Never in all our lives shall we be really TOGETHER again. It’s
  • over--With a completeness....
  • “Like death.”
  • He came opposite the bookstalls and stopped short and stared with
  • unseeing eyes at the display of popular literature. He was wondering now
  • whether after all he ought to have let her go. He experienced something
  • of the blank amazement of a child who has burst its toy balloon. His
  • golden globe of satisfaction in an instant had gone. An irrational sense
  • of loss was flooding every other feeling about V.V. If she had loved him
  • truly and altogether could she have left him like this? Neither of them
  • surely had intended so complete a separation. He wanted to go back and
  • recall that train.
  • A few seconds more, he realized, and he would give way to anger.
  • Whatever happened that must not happen. He pulled himself together. What
  • was it he had to do now? He had not to be angry, he had not even to be
  • sorry. They had done the right thing. Outside the station his car was
  • waiting.
  • He went outside the station and stared at his car. He had to go
  • somewhere. Of course! down into Cornwall to Martin’s cottage. He had to
  • go down to her and be kind and comforting about that carbuncle. To
  • be kind?... If this thwarted feeling broke out into anger he might be
  • tempted to take it out of Martin. That at any rate he must not do. He
  • had always for some inexplicable cause treated Martin badly. Nagged her
  • and blamed her and threatened her. That must stop now. No shadow of this
  • affair must lie on Martin.... And Martin must never have a suspicion of
  • any of this....
  • The image of Martin became very vivid in his mind. He thought of her as
  • he had seen her many times, with the tears close, fighting with her back
  • to the wall, with all her wit and vigour gone, because she loved him
  • more steadfastly than he did her. Whatever happened he must not take it
  • out of Martin. It was astonishing how real she had become now--as V.V.
  • became a dream. Yes, Martin was astonishingly real. And if only he could
  • go now and talk to Martin--and face all the facts of life with her, even
  • as he had done with that phantom Martin in his dream....
  • But things were not like that.
  • He looked to see if his car was short of water or petrol; both needed
  • replenishing, and so he would have to go up the hill into Exeter town
  • again. He got into his car and sat with his fingers on the electric
  • starter.
  • Martin! Old Friend! Eight days were still left before the Committee met
  • again, eight days for golden kindness. He would distress Martin by no
  • clumsy confession. He would just make her happy as she loved to be made
  • happy.... Nevertheless. Nevertheless....
  • Was it Martin who failed him or he who failed Martin?
  • Incessant and insoluble dispute. Well, the thing now was to go to
  • Martin.... And then the work!
  • He laughed suddenly.
  • “I’ll take it out of the damned Commission. I’ll make old Rumford Brown
  • sit up.”
  • He was astonished to find himself thinking of the affairs of the
  • Commission with a lively interest and no trace of fatigue. He had
  • had his change; he had taken his rest; he was equal to his task again
  • already. He started his engine and steered his way past a van and a
  • waiting cab.
  • “Fuel,” he said.
  • CHAPTER THE NINTH
  • THE LAST DAYS OF SIR RICHMOND HARDY
  • Section 1
  • The Majority and Minority Reports of the Fuel Commission were received
  • on their first publication with much heat and disputation, but there is
  • already a fairly general agreement that they are great and significant
  • documents, broadly conceived and historically important. They do lift
  • the questions of fuel supply and distribution high above the level of
  • parochial jealousies and above the petty and destructive profiteering of
  • private owners and traders, to a view of a general human welfare. They
  • form an important link in a series of private and public documents
  • that are slowly opening out a prospect of new economic methods, methods
  • conceived in the generous spirit of scientific work, that may yet arrest
  • the drift of our western civilization towards financial and commercial
  • squalor and the social collapse that must ensue inevitably on that.
  • In view of the composition of the Committee, the Majority Report is in
  • itself an amazing triumph of Sir Richmond’s views; it is astonishing
  • that he was able to drive his opponents so far and then leave them there
  • securely advanced while he carried on the adherents he had altogether
  • won, including, of course, the labour representatives, to the further
  • altitudes of the Minority Report.
  • After the Summer recess the Majority Report was discussed and adopted.
  • Sir Richmond had shown signs of flagging energy in June, but he had
  • come back in September in a state of exceptional vigour; for a time
  • he completely dominated the Committee by the passionate force of his
  • convictions and the illuminating scorn he brought to bear on the various
  • subterfuges and weakening amendments by which the meaner interests
  • sought to save themselves in whole or in part from the common duty of
  • sacrifice. But toward the end he fell ill. He had worked to the pitch of
  • exhaustion. He neglected a cold that settled on his chest. He began to
  • cough persistently and betray an increasingly irritable temper. In the
  • last fights in the Committee his face was bright with fever and he spoke
  • in a voiceless whisper, often a vast angry whisper. His place at table
  • was marked with scattered lozenges and scraps of paper torn to the
  • minutest shreds. Such good manners as had hitherto mitigated his
  • behaviour on the Committee departed from him, He carried his last
  • points, gesticulating and coughing and wheezing rather than speaking.
  • But he had so hammered his ideas into the Committee that they took the
  • effect of what he was trying to say.
  • He died of pneumonia at his own house three days after the passing of
  • the Majority Report. The Minority Report, his own especial creation, he
  • never signed. It was completed by Wast and Carmichael....
  • After their parting at Salisbury station Dr. Martineau heard very
  • little of Sir Richmond for a time except through the newspapers, which
  • contained frequent allusions to the Committee. Someone told him that Sir
  • Richmond had been staying at Ruan in Cornwall where Martin Leeds had a
  • cottage, and someone else had met him at Bath on his way, he said,
  • in his car from Cornwall to a conference with Sir Peter Davies in
  • Glamorganshire.
  • But in the interim Dr. Martineau had the pleasure of meeting Lady Hardy
  • at a luncheon party. He was seated next to her and he found her a very
  • pleasing and sympathetic person indeed. She talked to him freely and
  • simply of her husband and of the journey the two men had taken together.
  • Either she knew nothing of the circumstances of their parting or if she
  • did she did not betray her knowledge. “That holiday did him a world of
  • good,” she said. “He came back to his work like a giant. I feel very
  • grateful to you.”
  • Dr. Martineau said it was a pleasure to have helped Sir Richmond’s work
  • in any way. He believed in him thoroughly. Sir Richmond was inspired by
  • great modern creative ideas.
  • “Forgive me if I keep you talking about him,” said Lady Hardy. “I wish I
  • could feel as sure that I had been of use to him.”
  • Dr. Martineau insisted. “I know very well that you are.”
  • “I do what I can to help him carry his enormous burthen of toil,” she
  • said. “I try to smooth his path. But he is a strange silent creature at
  • times.”
  • Her eyes scrutinized the doctor’s face.
  • It was not the doctor’s business to supplement Sir Richmond’s silences.
  • Yet he wished to meet the requirements of this lady if he could. “He is
  • one of those men,” he said, “who are driven by forces they do not fully
  • understand. A man of genius.”
  • “Yes,” she said in an undertone of intimacy. “Genius.... A great
  • irresponsible genius.... Difficult to help.... I wish I could do more
  • for him.”
  • A very sweet and charming lady. It was with great regret that the doctor
  • found the time had come to turn to his left-hand neighbour.
  • Section 2
  • It was with some surprise that Dr. Martineau received a fresh appeal
  • for aid from Sir Richmond. It was late in October and Sir Richmond was
  • already seriously ill. But he was still going about his business as
  • though he was perfectly well. He had not mistaken his man. Dr. Martineau
  • received him as though there had never been a shadow of offence between
  • them.
  • He came straight to the point. “Martineau,” he said, “I must have those
  • drugs I asked you for when first I came to you now. I must be bolstered
  • up. I can’t last out unless I am. I’m at the end of my energy. I come to
  • you because you will understand. The Commission can’t go on now for more
  • than another three weeks. Whatever happens afterwards I must keep going
  • until then.”
  • The doctor did understand. He made no vain objections. He did what he
  • could to patch up his friend for his last struggles with the opposition
  • in the Committee. “Pro forma,” he said, stethoscope in hand, “I must
  • order you to bed. You won’t go. But I order you. You must know that
  • what you are doing is risking your life. Your lungs are congested,
  • the bronchial tubes already. That may spread at any time. If this open
  • weather lasts you may go about and still pull through. But at any time
  • this may pass into pneumonia. And there’s not much in you just now to
  • stand up against pneumonia....”
  • “I’ll take all reasonable care.”
  • “Is your wife at home!”
  • “She is in Wales with her people. But the household is well trained. I
  • can manage.”
  • “Go in a closed car from door to door. Wrap up like a mummy. I wish
  • the Committee room wasn’t down those abominable House of Commons
  • corridors....”
  • They parted with an affectionate handshake.
  • Section 3
  • Death approved of Sir Richmond’s determination to see the Committee
  • through. Our universal creditor gave this particular debtor grace to the
  • very last meeting. Then he brushed a gust of chilly rain across the face
  • of Sir Richmond as he stood waiting for his car outside the strangers’
  • entrance to the House. For a couple of days Sir Richmond felt almost
  • intolerably tired, but scarcely noted the changed timbre of the wheezy
  • notes in his throat. He rose later each day and with ebbing vigour,
  • jotted down notes and corrections upon the proofs of the Minority
  • Report. He found it increasingly difficult to make decisions; he would
  • correct and alter back and then repeat the correction, perhaps half a
  • dozen times. On the evening of the second day his lungs became painful
  • and his breathing difficult. His head ached and a sense of some great
  • impending evil came upon him. His skin was suddenly a detestable garment
  • to wear. He took his temperature with a little clinical thermometer he
  • kept by him and found it was a hundred and one. He telephoned hastily
  • for Dr. Martineau and without waiting for his arrival took a hot bath
  • and got into bed. He was already thoroughly ill when the doctor arrived.
  • “Forgive my sending for you,” he said. “Not your line. I know.... My
  • wife’s G.P.--an exasperating sort of ass. Can’t stand him. No one else.”
  • He was lying on a narrow little bed with a hard pillow that the doctor
  • replaced by one from Lady Hardy’s room. He had twisted the bed-clothes
  • into a hopeless muddle, the sheet was on the floor.
  • Sir Richmond’s bedroom was a large apartment in which sleep seemed to
  • have been an admitted necessity rather than a principal purpose. On one
  • hand it opened into a business-like dressing and bath room, on the other
  • into the day study. It bore witness to the nocturnal habits of a man who
  • had long lived a life of irregular impulses to activity and dislocated
  • hours and habits. There was a desk and reading lamp for night work near
  • the fireplace, an electric kettle for making tea at night, a silver
  • biscuit tin; all the apparatus for the lonely intent industry of the
  • small hours. There was a bookcase of bluebooks, books of reference and
  • suchlike material, and some files. Over the mantelpiece was an enlarged
  • photograph of Lady Hardy and a plain office calendar. The desk was
  • littered with the galley proofs of the Minority Report upon which Sir
  • Richmond had been working up to the moment of his hasty retreat to bed.
  • And lying among the proofs, as though it had been taken out and looked
  • at quite recently was the photograph of a girl. For a moment Dr.
  • Martineau’s mind hung in doubt and then he knew it for the young
  • American of Stonehenge. How that affair had ended he did not know. And
  • now it was not his business to know.
  • These various observations printed themselves on Dr. Martineau’s mind
  • after his first cursory examination of his patient and while he cast
  • about for anything that would give this large industrious apartment a
  • little more of the restfulness and comfort of a sick room. “I must
  • get in a night nurse at once,” he said. “We must find a small table
  • somewhere to put near the bed.
  • “I am afraid you are very ill,” he said, returning to the bedside. “This
  • is not, as you say, my sort of work. Will you let me call in another
  • man, a man we can trust thoroughly, to consult?”
  • “I’m in your hands, said Sir Richmond. I want to pull through.”
  • “He will know better where to get the right sort of nurse for the
  • case--and everything.”
  • The second doctor presently came, with the right sort of nurse hard on
  • his heels. Sir Richmond submitted almost silently to his expert handling
  • and was sounded and looked to and listened at.
  • “H’m,” said the second doctor, and then encouragingly to Sir Richmond:
  • “We’ve got to take care of you.
  • “There’s a lot about this I don’t like,” said the second doctor and
  • drew Dr. Martineau by the arm towards the study. For a moment or so Sir
  • Richmond listened to the low murmur of their voices, but he did not feel
  • very deeply interested in what they were saying. He began to think what
  • a decent chap Dr. Martineau was, how helpful and fine and forgiving his
  • professional training had made him, how completely he had ignored the
  • smothered incivilities of their parting at Salisbury. All men ought
  • to have some such training, Not a bad idea to put every boy and girl
  • through a year or so of hospital service.... Sir Richmond must have
  • dozed, for his next perception was of Dr. Martineau standing over him
  • and saying “I am afraid, my dear Hardy, that you are very ill indeed.
  • Much more so than I thought you were at first.”
  • Sir Richmond’s raised eyebrows conveyed that he accepted this fact.
  • “I think Lady Hardy ought to be sent for.”
  • Sir Richmond shook his head with unexpected vigour.
  • “Don’t want her about,” he said, and after a pause, “Don’t want anybody
  • about.”
  • “But if anything happens-?”
  • “Send then.”
  • An expression of obstinate calm overspread Sir Richmond’s face. He
  • seemed to regard the matter as settled. He closed his eyes.
  • For a time Dr. Martineau desisted. He went to the window and turned to
  • look again at the impassive figure on the bed. Did Sir Richmond fully
  • understand? He made a step towards his patient and hesitated. Then he
  • brought a chair and sat down at the bedside.
  • Sir Richmond opened his eyes and regarded him with a slight frown.
  • “A case of pneumonia,” said the doctor, “after great exertion and
  • fatigue, may take very rapid and unexpected turns.”
  • Sir Richmond, cheek on pillow, seemed to assent.
  • “I think if you want to be sure that Lady Hardy sees you again--... If
  • you don’t want to take risks about that--... One never knows in these
  • cases. Probably there is a night train.”
  • Sir Richmond manifested no surprise at the warning. But he stuck to his
  • point. His voice was faint but firm. “Couldn’t make up anything to say
  • to her. Anything she’d like.”
  • Dr. Martineau rested on that for a little while. Then he said: “If there
  • is anyone else?”
  • “Not possible,” said Sir Richmond, with his eyes on the ceiling.
  • “But to see?”
  • Sir Richmond turned his head to Dr. Martineau. His face puckered like
  • a peevish child’s. “They’d want things said to them...Things to
  • remember...I CAN’T. I’m tired out.”
  • “Don’t trouble,” whispered Dr. Martineau, suddenly remorseful.
  • But Sir Richmond was also remorseful. “Give them my love,” he said.
  • “Best love...Old Martin. Love.”
  • Dr. Martineau was turning away when Sir Richmond spoke again in a
  • whisper. “Best love...Poor at the best....” He dozed for a time. Then he
  • made a great effort. “I can’t see them, Martineau, until I’ve something
  • to say. It’s like that. Perhaps I shall think of some kind things to
  • say--after a sleep. But if they came now...I’d say something wrong.
  • Be cross perhaps. Hurt someone. I’ve hurt so many. People
  • exaggerate...People exaggerate--importance these occasions.”
  • “Yes, yes,” whispered Dr. Martineau. “I quite understand.”
  • Section 4
  • For a time Sir Richmond dozed. Then he stirred and muttered. “Second
  • rate... Poor at the best... Love... Work. All...”
  • “It had been splendid work,” said Dr. Martineau, and was not sure that
  • Sir Richmond heard.
  • “Those last few days... lost my grip... Always lose my damned grip.
  • “Ragged them.... Put their backs up....Silly....
  • “Never.... Never done anything--WELL....
  • “It’s done. Done. Well or ill....
  • “Done.”
  • His voice sank to the faintest whisper. “Done for ever and ever... and
  • ever... and ever.”
  • Again he seemed to doze.
  • Dr. Martineau stood up softly. Something beyond reason told him that
  • this was certainly a dying man. He was reluctant to go and he had an
  • absurd desire that someone, someone for whom Sir Richmond cared, should
  • come and say good-bye to him, and for Sir Richmond to say good-bye to
  • someone. He hated this lonely launching from the shores of life of
  • one who had sought intimacy so persistently and vainly. It was
  • extraordinary--he saw it now for the first time--he loved this man. If
  • it had been in his power, he would at that moment have anointed him with
  • kindness.
  • The doctor found himself standing in front of the untidy writing desk,
  • littered like a recent battlefield. The photograph of the American girl
  • drew his eyes. What had happened? Was there not perhaps some word for
  • her? He turned about as if to enquire of the dying man and found Sir
  • Richmond’s eyes open and regarding him. In them he saw an expression he
  • had seen there once or twice before, a faint but excessively irritating
  • gleam of amusement.
  • “Oh!--WELL!” said Dr. Martineau and turned away. He went to the window
  • and stared out as his habit was.
  • Sir Richmond continued to smile dimly at the doctor’s back until his
  • eyes closed again.
  • It was their last exchange. Sir Richmond died that night in the small
  • hours, so quietly that for some time the night nurse did not observe
  • what had happened. She was indeed roused to that realization by the
  • ringing of the telephone bell in the adjacent study.
  • Section 5
  • For a long time that night Dr. Martineau had lain awake unable to sleep.
  • He was haunted by the figure of Sir Richmond lying on his uncomfortable
  • little bed in his big bedroom and by the curious effect of loneliness
  • produced by the nocturnal desk and by the evident dread felt by Sir
  • Richmond of any death-bed partings. He realized how much this man, who
  • had once sought so feverishly for intimacies, had shrunken back upon
  • himself, how solitary his motives had become, how rarely he had taken
  • counsel with anyone in his later years. His mind now dwelt apart. Even
  • if people came about him he would still be facing death alone.
  • And so it seemed he meant to slip out of life, as a man might slip
  • out of a crowded assembly, unobserved. Even now he might be going. The
  • doctor recalled how he and Sir Richmond had talked of the rage of life
  • in a young baby, how we drove into life in a sort of fury, how that rage
  • impelled us to do this and that, how we fought and struggled until the
  • rage spent itself and was gone. That eddy of rage that was Sir Richmond
  • was now perhaps very near its end. Presently it would fade and cease,
  • and the stream that had made it and borne it would know it no more.
  • Dr. Martineau’s thoughts relaxed and passed into the picture land of
  • dreams. He saw the figure of Sir Richmond, going as it were away from
  • him along a narrow path, a path that followed the crest of a ridge,
  • between great darknesses, enormous cloudy darknesses, above him and
  • below. He was going along this path without looking back, without a
  • thought for those he left behind, without a single word to cheer him
  • on his way, walking as Dr. Martineau had sometimes watched him walking,
  • without haste or avidity, walking as a man might along some great
  • picture gallery with which he was perhaps even over familiar. His hands
  • would be in his pockets, his indifferent eyes upon the clouds about him.
  • And as he strolled along that path, the darkness closed in upon him. His
  • figure became dim and dimmer.
  • Whither did that figure go? Did that enveloping darkness hide the
  • beginnings of some strange long journey or would it just dissolve that
  • figure into itself?
  • Was that indeed the end?
  • Dr. Martineau was one of that large class of people who can neither
  • imagine nor disbelieve in immortality. Dimmer and dimmer grew the figure
  • but still it remained visible. As one can continue to see a star at dawn
  • until one turns away. Or one blinks or nods and it is gone.
  • Vanished now are the beliefs that held our race for countless
  • generations. Where now was that Path of the Dead, mapped so clearly,
  • faced with such certainty, in which the heliolithic peoples believed
  • from Avebury to Polynesia? Not always have we had to go alone and
  • unprepared into uncharted darknesses. For a time the dream artist used a
  • palette of the doctor’s vague memories of things Egyptian, he painted a
  • new roll of the Book of the Dead, at a copy of which the doctor had been
  • looking a day or so before. Sir Richmond became a brown naked figure,
  • crossing a bridge of danger, passing between terrific monsters, ferrying
  • a dark and dreadful stream. He came to the scales of judgment before the
  • very throne of Osiris and stood waiting while dogheaded Anubis weighed
  • his conscience and that evil monster, the Devourer of the Dead,
  • crouched ready if the judgment went against him. The doctor’s attention
  • concentrated upon the scales. A memory of Swedengorg’s Heaven and Hell
  • mingled with the Egyptian fantasy. Now at last it was possible to know
  • something real about this man’s soul, now at last one could look into
  • the Secret Places of his Heart. Anubis and Thoth, the god with the ibis
  • head, were reading the heart as if it were a book, reading aloud from it
  • to the supreme judge.
  • Suddenly the doctor found himself in his own dreams. His anxiety to
  • plead for his friend had brought him in. He too had become a little
  • painted figure and he was bearing a book in his hand. He wanted to show
  • that the laws of the new world could not be the same as those of the
  • old, and the book he was bringing as evidence was his own Psychology of
  • a New Age.
  • The clear thought of that book broke up his dream by releasing a train
  • of waking troubles.... You have been six months on Chapter Ten; will it
  • ever be ready for Osiris?... will it ever be ready for print?...
  • Dream and waking thoughts were mingled like sky and cloud upon a windy
  • day in April. Suddenly he saw again that lonely figure on the narrow way
  • with darknesses above and darknesses below and darknesses on every hand.
  • But this time it was not Sir Richmond.... Who was it? Surely it was
  • Everyman. Everyman had to travel at last along that selfsame road,
  • leaving love, leaving every task and every desire. But was it
  • Everyman?... A great fear and horror came upon the doctor. That little
  • figure was himself! And the book which was his particular task in life
  • was still undone. He himself stood in his turn upon that lonely path
  • with the engulfing darknesses about him....
  • He seemed to wrench himself awake.
  • He lay very still for some moments and then he sat up in bed. An
  • overwhelming conviction had arisen--in his mind that Sir Richmond was
  • dead. He felt he must know for certain. He switched on his electric
  • light, mutely interrogated his round face reflected in the looking
  • glass, got out of bed, shuffled on his slippers and went along the
  • passage to the telephone. He hesitated for some seconds and then lifted
  • the receiver. It was his call which aroused the nurse to the fact of Sir
  • Richmond’s death.
  • Section 6
  • Lady Hardy arrived home in response to Dr. Martineau’s telegram late
  • on the following evening. He was with her next morning, comforting
  • and sympathetic. Her big blue eyes, bright with tears, met his very
  • wistfully; her little body seemed very small and pathetic in its simple
  • black dress. And yet there was a sort of bravery about her. When he came
  • into the drawing-room she was in one of the window recesses talking to
  • a serious-looking woman of the dressmaker type. She left her business at
  • once to come to him. “Why did I not know in time?” she cried.
  • “No one, dear lady, had any idea until late last night,” he said, taking
  • both her hands in his for a long friendly sympathetic pressure.
  • “I might have known that if it had been possible you would have told
  • me,” she said.
  • “You know,” she added, “I don’t believe it yet. I don’t realize it. I go
  • about these formalities--”
  • “I think I can understand that.”
  • “He was always, you know, not quite here.... It is as if he were a
  • little more not quite here.... I can’t believe it is over....”
  • She asked a number of questions and took the doctor’s advice upon
  • various details of the arrangements. “My daughter Helen comes home
  • to-morrow afternoon,” she explained. “She is in Paris. But our son is
  • far, far away in the Punjab. I have sent him a telegram.... It is so
  • kind of you to come in to me.”
  • Dr. Martineau went more than half way to meet Lady Hardy’s disposition
  • to treat him as a friend of the family. He had conceived a curious, half
  • maternal affection for Sir Richmond that had survived even the trying
  • incident of the Salisbury parting and revived very rapidly during the
  • last few weeks. This affection extended itself now to Lady Hardy. Hers
  • was a type that had always appealed to him. He could understand so well
  • the perplexed loyalty with which she was now setting herself to gather
  • together some preservative and reassuring evidences of this man who had
  • always been; as she put it, “never quite here.” It was as if she felt
  • that now it was at last possible to make a definite reality of him. He
  • could be fixed. And as he was fixed he would stay. Never more would he
  • be able to come in and with an almost expressionless glance wither the
  • interpretation she had imposed upon him. She was finding much comfort
  • in this task of reconstruction. She had gathered together in the
  • drawingroom every presentable portrait she had been able to find of him.
  • He had never, she said, sat to a painter, but there was an early pencil
  • sketch done within a couple of years of their marriage; there was a
  • number of photographs, several of which--she wanted the doctor’s advice
  • upon this point--she thought might be enlarged; there was a statuette
  • done by some woman artist who had once beguiled him into a sitting.
  • There was also a painting she had had worked up from a photograph and
  • some notes. She flitted among these memorials, going from one to the
  • other, undecided which to make the standard portrait. “That painting,
  • I think, is most like,” she said: “as he was before the war. But the war
  • and the Commission changed him,--worried him and aged him.... I grudged
  • him to that Commission. He let it worry him frightfully.”
  • “It meant very much to him,” said Dr. Martineau.
  • “It meant too much to him. But of course his ideas were splendid. You
  • know it is one of my hopes to get some sort of book done, explaining his
  • ideas. He would never write. He despised it--unreasonably. A real thing
  • done, he said, was better than a thousand books. Nobody read books, he
  • said, but women, parsons and idle people. But there must be books. And
  • I want one. Something a little more real than the ordinary official
  • biography.... I have thought of young Leighton, the secretary of the
  • Commission. He seems thoroughly intelligent and sympathetic and really
  • anxious to reconcile Richmond’s views with those of the big business men
  • on the Committee. He might do.... Or perhaps I might be able to persuade
  • two or three people to write down their impressions of him. A sort
  • of memorial volume.... But he was shy of friends. There was no man he
  • talked to very intimately about his ideas unless it was to you... I wish
  • I had the writer’s gift, doctor.”
  • Section 7
  • It was on the second afternoon that Lady Hardy summoned Dr. Martineau
  • by telephone. “Something rather disagreeable,” she said. “If you could
  • spare the time. If you could come round.
  • “It is frightfully distressing,” she said when he got round to her, and
  • for a time she could tell him nothing more. She was having tea and she
  • gave him some. She fussed about with cream and cakes and biscuits. He
  • noted a crumpled letter thrust under the edge of the silver tray.
  • “He talked, I know, very intimately with you,” she said, coming to it at
  • last. “He probably went into things with you that he never talked about
  • with anyone else. Usually he was very reserved, Even with me there were
  • things about which he said nothing.”
  • “We did,” said Dr. Martineau with discretion, “deal a little with his
  • private life.
  • “There was someone--”
  • Dr. Martineau nodded and then, not to be too portentous, took and bit a
  • biscuit.
  • “Did he by any chance ever mention someone called Martin Leeds?”
  • Dr. Martineau seemed to reflect. Then realizing that this was a mistake,
  • he said: “He told me the essential facts.”
  • The poor lady breathed a sigh of relief. “I’m glad,” she said simply.
  • She repeated, “Yes, I’m glad. It makes things easier now.”
  • Dr. Martineau looked his enquiry.
  • “She wants to come and see him.”
  • “Here?”
  • “Here! And Helen here! And the servants noticing everything! I’ve never
  • met her. Never set eyes on her. For all I know she may want to make a
  • scene.” There was infinite dismay in her voice.
  • Dr. Martineau was grave. “You would rather not receive her?”
  • “I don’t want to refuse her. I don’t want even to seem heartless.
  • I understand, of course, she has a sort of claim.” She sobbed her
  • reluctant admission. “I know it. I know.... There was much between
  • them.”
  • Dr. Martineau pressed the limp hand upon the little tea table. “I
  • understand, dear lady,” he said. “I understand. Now ... suppose _I_ were
  • to write to her and arrange--I do not see that you need be put to the
  • pain of meeting her. Suppose I were to meet her here myself?
  • “If you COULD!”
  • The doctor was quite prepared to save the lady any further distresses,
  • no matter at what trouble to himself. “You are so good to me,” she said,
  • letting the tears have their way with her.
  • “I am silly to cry,” she said, dabbing her eyes.
  • “We will get it over to-morrow,” he reassured her. “You need not think
  • of it again.”
  • He took over Martin’s brief note to Lady Hardy and set to work by
  • telegram to arrange for her visit. She was in London at her Chelsea flat
  • and easily accessible. She was to come to the house at mid-day on the
  • morrow, and to ask not for Lady Hardy but for him. He would stay by her
  • while she was in the house, and it would be quite easy for Lady Hardy to
  • keep herself and her daughter out of the way. They could, for example,
  • go out quietly to the dressmakers in the closed car, for many little
  • things about the mourning still remained to be seen to.
  • Section 8
  • Miss Martin Leeds arrived punctually, but the doctor was well ahead of
  • his time and ready to receive her. She was ushered into the drawing room
  • where he awaited her. As she came forward the doctor first perceived
  • that she had a very sad and handsome face, the face of a sensitive youth
  • rather than the face of a woman. She had fine grey eyes under very
  • fine brows; they were eyes that at other times might have laughed very
  • agreeably, but which were now full of an unrestrained sadness. Her brown
  • hair was very untidy and parted at the side like a man’s. Then he noted
  • that she seemed to be very untidily dressed as if she was that rare and,
  • to him, very offensive thing, a woman careless of her beauty. She was
  • short in proportion to her broad figure and her broad forehead.
  • “You are Dr. Martineau?” she said. “He talked of you.” As she spoke
  • her glance went from him to the pictures that stood about the room. She
  • walked up to the painting and stood in front of it with her distressed
  • gaze wandering about her. “Horrible!” she said. “Absolutely horrible!...
  • Did SHE do this?”
  • Her question disconcerted the doctor very much. “You mean Lady Hardy?”
  • he asked. “She doesn’t paint.”
  • “No, no. I mean, did she get all these things together?”
  • “Naturally,” said Dr. Martineau.
  • “None of them are a bit like him. They are like blows aimed at his
  • memory. Not one has his life in it. How could she do it? Look at that
  • idiot statuette!... He was extraordinarily difficult to get. I have
  • burnt every photograph I had of him. For fear that this would happen;
  • that he would go stiff and formal--just as you have got him here. I have
  • been trying to sketch him almost all the time since he died. But I can’t
  • get him back. He’s gone.”
  • She turned to the doctor again. She spoke to him, not as if she expected
  • him to understand her, but because she had to say these things which
  • burthened her mind to someone. “I have done hundreds of sketches. My
  • room is littered with them. When you turn them over he seems to be
  • lurking among them. But not one of them is like him.”
  • She was trying to express something beyond her power. “It is as if
  • someone had suddenly turned out the light.”
  • She followed the doctor upstairs. “This was his study,” the doctor
  • explained.
  • “I know it. I came here once,” she said.
  • They entered the big bedroom in which the coffined body lay. Dr.
  • Martineau, struck by a sudden memory, glanced nervously at the desk, but
  • someone had made it quite tidy and the portrait of Aliss Grammont had
  • disappeared. Miss Leeds walked straight across to the coffin and
  • stood looking down on the waxen inexpressive dignity of the dead. Sir
  • Richmond’s brows and nose had become sharper and more clear-cut than
  • they had ever been in life and his lips had set into a faint inane
  • smile. She stood quite still for a long time. At length she sighed
  • deeply.
  • She spoke, a little as though she thought aloud, a little as though she
  • talked at that silent presence in the coffin. “I think he loved,” she
  • said. “Sometimes I think he loved me. But it is hard to tell. He was
  • kind. He could be intensely kind and yet he didn’t seem to care for
  • you. He could be intensely selfish and yet he certainly did not care for
  • himself.... Anyhow, I loved HIM.... There is nothing left in me now to
  • love anyone else--for ever....”
  • She put her hands behind her back and looked at the dead man with her
  • head a little on one side. “Too kind,” she said very softly.
  • “There was a sort of dishonesty in his kindness. He would not let you
  • have the bitter truth. He would not say he did not love you....
  • “He was too kind to life ever to call it the foolish thing it is. He
  • took it seriously because it takes itself seriously. He worked for it
  • and killed himself with work for it....”
  • She turned to Dr. Martineau and her face was streaming with tears.
  • “And life, you know, isn’t to be taken seriously. It is a joke--a
  • bad joke--made by some cruel little god who has caught a neglected
  • planet.... Like torturing a stray cat.... But he took it seriously and
  • he gave up his life for it.
  • “There was much happiness he might have had. He was very capable of
  • happiness. But he never seemed happy. This work of his came before
  • it. He overworked and fretted our happiness away. He sacrificed his
  • happiness and mine.”
  • She held out her hands towards the doctor. “What am I to do now with the
  • rest of my life? Who is there to laugh with me now and jest?
  • “I don’t complain of him. I don’t blame him. He did his best--to be
  • kind.
  • “But all my days now I shall mourn for him and long for him....”
  • She turned back to the coffin. Suddenly she lost every vestige of
  • self-control. She sank down on her knees beside the trestle. “Why have
  • you left me!” she cried.
  • “Oh! Speak to me, my darling! Speak to me, I TELL YOU! Speak to me!”
  • It was a storm of passion, monstrously childish and dreadful. She beat
  • her hands upon the coffin. She wept loudly and fiercely as a child
  • does....
  • Dr. Martineau drifted feebly to the window.
  • He wished he had locked the door. The servants might hear and wonder
  • what it was all about. Always he had feared love for the cruel thing it
  • was, but now it seemed to him for the first time that he realized its
  • monstrous cruelty.
  • THE END
  • End of Project Gutenberg’s The Secret Places of the Heart, by H. G. Wells
  • *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SECRET PLACES OF THE HEART ***
  • ***** This file should be named 1734-0.txt or 1734-0.zip *****
  • This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/1/7/3/1734/
  • Produced by Dianne Bean and David Widger
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
  • will be renamed.
  • Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
  • one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
  • (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
  • permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
  • set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
  • copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
  • protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
  • Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
  • charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
  • do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
  • rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
  • such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
  • research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
  • practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
  • subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
  • redistribution.
  • *** START: FULL LICENSE ***
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
  • PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
  • Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
  • http://gutenberg.org/license).
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
  • and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
  • the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
  • all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
  • If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
  • terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
  • entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
  • used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
  • agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
  • things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
  • paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
  • and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works. See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
  • or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
  • collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
  • individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
  • located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
  • copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
  • works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
  • are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
  • freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
  • this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
  • the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
  • keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
  • a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
  • the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
  • before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
  • creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
  • Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
  • the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
  • States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
  • access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
  • whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
  • phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
  • Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
  • copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
  • almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
  • re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
  • with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
  • from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
  • posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
  • and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
  • or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
  • with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the
  • work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
  • through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
  • 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
  • terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
  • to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
  • permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
  • electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
  • word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
  • distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
  • “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version
  • posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
  • you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
  • copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
  • request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other
  • form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
  • access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
  • that
  • - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  • the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
  • owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
  • has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
  • Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
  • must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
  • prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
  • returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
  • sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
  • address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
  • the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
  • - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  • you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or
  • destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
  • and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
  • Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
  • money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
  • of receipt of the work.
  • - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  • distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
  • forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
  • both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
  • Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
  • Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
  • “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
  • corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
  • property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
  • computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
  • your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
  • of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
  • fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
  • LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
  • PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
  • TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
  • LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
  • INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
  • DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
  • defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
  • receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
  • written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
  • received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
  • your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
  • the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
  • refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
  • providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
  • receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
  • is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
  • opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’ WITH NO OTHER
  • WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
  • WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
  • If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
  • law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
  • interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
  • the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
  • provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
  • trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
  • with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
  • promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
  • harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
  • that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
  • or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
  • work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
  • Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
  • including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
  • because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
  • people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
  • remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
  • and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
  • To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
  • and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
  • and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
  • Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
  • state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
  • Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
  • number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
  • http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
  • permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
  • The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
  • Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
  • throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
  • 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
  • business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
  • information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official
  • page at http://pglaf.org
  • For additional contact information:
  • Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
  • spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
  • increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
  • freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
  • array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
  • ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
  • status with the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
  • SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
  • particular state visit http://pglaf.org
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
  • any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
  • outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
  • ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
  • To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
  • with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
  • Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
  • unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
  • keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
  • including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
  • subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.